have u read @rionis fics for dark aerion
Hi I don't think so I'm familiar with this blog. No I've not but if they write dark aerion I'll defo check out their blog!

❣ Chile in a Photography ❣
will byers stan first human second
he wasn't even looking at me and he found me

★

Jar Jar Binks Fan Club

bliss lane

gracie abrams
NASA
Today's Document
we're not kids anymore.
Fai_Ryy

Andulka
No title available
art blog(derogatory)
todays bird

Product Placement

blake kathryn
$LAYYYTER
𓃗

No title available
seen from United Kingdom

seen from United States

seen from United States

seen from Australia

seen from Türkiye
seen from Ecuador
seen from France
seen from Colombia
seen from Japan
seen from Vietnam
seen from United States
seen from Netherlands
seen from Australia
seen from United States

seen from United States

seen from Australia
seen from Switzerland
seen from India

seen from Puerto Rico
seen from Bangladesh
@darkficslover
have u read @rionis fics for dark aerion
Hi I don't think so I'm familiar with this blog. No I've not but if they write dark aerion I'll defo check out their blog!
warnings: dead dove do not eat. non con. dub con. manipulation. virginty loss. mentions of blood. aerion being evil. 18+ mdni.
based on this ask here
you are responsible for the content you consume. make sure to read warnings before proceeding with any of my fics
aerion isn't supposed to be swayed by you. no part of him is supposed to be taken by your gentle heart and fragile beauty.
you're not a targaryen, just a simple girl from the reach. a girl that inherits the weak limbs of your father, and the plain face features of your mother.
and yet, there's something about the way you carry yourself around the halls of summer hall. the way you cower your head from him, and barely meet his gaze unless spoken to.
he's seen you pray. he's watched as you sit on your knees, pressing your head to the feet of the mother and the maiden. such devotion in you, such faith. and while he stands in the shadows of the sept, watching the way the candle light makes your skin glow as it hits your face, he wonders what it'd be like if that devotion was aimed at him. your head pressed to his feet, body caved over as you worshipped him like one of your Gods.
oh, how delectable you would look below him. wet doe eyes staring up at him, waiting for a crumb of affection.
in the few weeks you've been at summerhall, he's come to realise there's a tenderness about you that speaks to him in a way he can't truly understand. something about you that'd be so easy to break… to bend… to mould.
but you're not here for him, you're here to be courted by his older brother. a betrothal he denied due to your blood— due to the belief that he was intended to be matched with one of his own.
some part of him still believes it, and another part burns inside of him as he watches you arm in arm with daeron, crossing the gardens like two lovers intertwined.
your lips fall open, and head falls back as you laugh at something daeron has said. your hand falls on his shoulder, before bringing it back together your face. you’re both burning red; your cheeks flushing at his older brother, while he boils with a rage that he can’t understand.
a rage that simmers under the dragon’s skin, growing as he watches you both through out the day. your shared glances with his brother across the halls, the lingering smile on your lips when his brother whispers something in your ear— aerion’s nails digging into the wooden arm rest as his eyes watch you through dinner. an anger that carries, following him as he walks through the halls at night, not certain where he’s going, not knowing till he’s standing outside your chambers.
you stir when the door closes behind him, eyes fluttering open as you search the dimly lit room. it takes a moment to find him, sleep hindering the mind, and the fact he seems to blend in well with the shadows. but you find him, staring at you from the doorway.
it’s not the first time you’ve caught aerion targaryen lurking in the shadows. you’ve caught those violet eyes in the hidden behind the statues of the sept, from the higher windows that peer over the garden, even behind doorways into rooms no man should see a lady. but this is different, every time those eyes stared at you before, they seemed to be breaking you apart piece by piece, deciding how worthy you were of him. tonight there’s a softness to his gaze, if you could call it that, like he’s admiring you rather than analysing.
but when his lips curl, an edge of a smirk as he takes a step closer to the bed, you realised you’ve read it all wrong. he’s like a man hunting his prey, only dressed in fine leathers and a light red tunic.
his hands come up when you sit up, shifting backwards and holding the covers to your body as if to guard yourself.
“easy,” he whispers, but his voice travels, low and gentle. “easy, now.”
you should run— you should tear the covers off yourself and make a break for it. scream if you have to. you can’t will your body to move. your throat closes up, tightening and your vision becomes clouded with your tears.
he’s slow— cautious. his violet eyes turn violent, flooding with black and he’s still fighting with a smile as his hand falls under the covers of your bed, sliding ever so slightly as he continues to say, “easy.”
he drags the word out, and the sound of it has you struggling for breath.
he has your ankle first, yanking you towards him till your ass is at the edge of the bed. you gasp, kicking out at him but it only gets you so far, and his body is on top of yours, caging you in and pinning you down.
you don’t know why you don’t scream but before you remember you have a voice, it’s stolen from you and all you can do is sob against his hand.
“hush,” his lips fall against your temple, too firm to be a kiss as you feel the press of his sharp teeth. “it’ll be over soon.”
panic settles into your bones at that, you kick at around his body and your hands begin to shove at his chest. you do this till your arms ache, and your hands become numb from the pain of hitting his stone chest. you do it till he’s chuckling lowly in your ear, hiking up your nightgown past your waist and your arms fall limp by your side.
“it’ll hurt the first time,” he promises, lips pressing against the hand that covers your mouth. “but i promise on our wedding night, it’ll feel much better.”
you feel him, leaking against your inner thigh, firm and eager as he presses up against you and you wince, tears pouring onto his hand at the realisation of what is about to happen.
he was only by the door a few moments ago.
—but now he’s inside of you, only just a bit tearing through your walls as a sigh escapes him. he doesn’t stop, he pushes inside of you till your hands are clawing at the sheets inside of you and your heels dig into the bed to escape him. until you feel something, wet trickling out of you —you sob harder at the thought, your maidenhead being broken by this monster on top of you— your ruin.
please, you wish to plead with him. why me? you wish to ask.
but your words get lost in broken sobs and even they are muffled through his hand that stays placed over your mouth.
he didn’t want you, your father told you and here aerion targaryen is thrusting himself inside of you like some feral beast, losing himself in the feel of your bleeding walls wrapped around him. his eyes slipping closed, groaning into your ear like you’re given him the greatest joy of life— like all he’s ever wanted was to claim you.
dividers by @ chrisssiren
I was craving some dark aerion recently . Ty for this💞. Can't imagine betrothed daeron's reaction💔💔
as soon as i finished this i thought of years later...
reader being married to aerion and bumping into daeron constantly, longing stares and almost touches. a terrible confrontation between them both, where reader asks why daeron didn't protect you, didn't argue that he still cared for you... were you so ruined, so tainted after his brother touched you...
then daeron ends up pulling reader back and we know reader at this point will be so fearful of aerion that even if you care for daeron, you're like no don't touch me. aerion is my husband, my king but daeron wanted you all this time and he can't help himself.
a game just between the two of them, claiming you...
Oh my- you pathetic loser daeron😭💔
warnings: dead dove do not eat. non con. dub con. manipulation. virginty loss. mentions of blood. aerion being evil. 18+ mdni.
based on this ask here
you are responsible for the content you consume. make sure to read warnings before proceeding with any of my fics
aerion isn't supposed to be swayed by you. no part of him is supposed to be taken by your gentle heart and fragile beauty.
you're not a targaryen, just a simple girl from the reach. a girl that inherits the weak limbs of your father, and the plain face features of your mother.
and yet, there's something about the way you carry yourself around the halls of summer hall. the way you cower your head from him, and barely meet his gaze unless spoken to.
he's seen you pray. he's watched as you sit on your knees, pressing your head to the feet of the mother and the maiden. such devotion in you, such faith. and while he stands in the shadows of the sept, watching the way the candle light makes your skin glow as it hits your face, he wonders what it'd be like if that devotion was aimed at him. your head pressed to his feet, body caved over as you worshipped him like one of your Gods.
oh, how delectable you would look below him. wet doe eyes staring up at him, waiting for a crumb of affection.
in the few weeks you've been at summerhall, he's come to realise there's a tenderness about you that speaks to him in a way he can't truly understand. something about you that'd be so easy to break… to bend… to mould.
but you're not here for him, you're here to be courted by his older brother. a betrothal he denied due to your blood— due to the belief that he was intended to be matched with one of his own.
some part of him still believes it, and another part burns inside of him as he watches you arm in arm with daeron, crossing the gardens like two lovers intertwined.
your lips fall open, and head falls back as you laugh at something daeron has said. your hand falls on his shoulder, before bringing it back together your face. you’re both burning red; your cheeks flushing at his older brother, while he boils with a rage that he can’t understand.
a rage that simmers under the dragon’s skin, growing as he watches you both through out the day. your shared glances with his brother across the halls, the lingering smile on your lips when his brother whispers something in your ear— aerion’s nails digging into the wooden arm rest as his eyes watch you through dinner. an anger that carries, following him as he walks through the halls at night, not certain where he’s going, not knowing till he’s standing outside your chambers.
you stir when the door closes behind him, eyes fluttering open as you search the dimly lit room. it takes a moment to find him, sleep hindering the mind, and the fact he seems to blend in well with the shadows. but you find him, staring at you from the doorway.
it’s not the first time you’ve caught aerion targaryen lurking in the shadows. you’ve caught those violet eyes in the hidden behind the statues of the sept, from the higher windows that peer over the garden, even behind doorways into rooms no man should see a lady. but this is different, every time those eyes stared at you before, they seemed to be breaking you apart piece by piece, deciding how worthy you were of him. tonight there’s a softness to his gaze, if you could call it that, like he’s admiring you rather than analysing.
but when his lips curl, an edge of a smirk as he takes a step closer to the bed, you realised you’ve read it all wrong. he’s like a man hunting his prey, only dressed in fine leathers and a light red tunic.
his hands come up when you sit up, shifting backwards and holding the covers to your body as if to guard yourself.
“easy,” he whispers, but his voice travels, low and gentle. “easy, now.”
you should run— you should tear the covers off yourself and make a break for it. scream if you have to. you can’t will your body to move. your throat closes up, tightening and your vision becomes clouded with your tears.
he’s slow— cautious. his violet eyes turn violent, flooding with black and he’s still fighting with a smile as his hand falls under the covers of your bed, sliding ever so slightly as he continues to say, “easy.”
he drags the word out, and the sound of it has you struggling for breath.
he has your ankle first, yanking you towards him till your ass is at the edge of the bed. you gasp, kicking out at him but it only gets you so far, and his body is on top of yours, caging you in and pinning you down.
you don’t know why you don’t scream but before you remember you have a voice, it’s stolen from you and all you can do is sob against his hand.
“hush,” his lips fall against your temple, too firm to be a kiss as you feel the press of his sharp teeth. “it’ll be over soon.”
panic settles into your bones at that, you kick at around his body and your hands begin to shove at his chest. you do this till your arms ache, and your hands become numb from the pain of hitting his stone chest. you do it till he’s chuckling lowly in your ear, hiking up your nightgown past your waist and your arms fall limp by your side.
“it’ll hurt the first time,” he promises, lips pressing against the hand that covers your mouth. “but i promise on our wedding night, it’ll feel much better.”
you feel him, leaking against your inner thigh, firm and eager as he presses up against you and you wince, tears pouring onto his hand at the realisation of what is about to happen.
he was only by the door a few moments ago.
—but now he’s inside of you, only just a bit tearing through your walls as a sigh escapes him. he doesn’t stop, he pushes inside of you till your hands are clawing at the sheets inside of you and your heels dig into the bed to escape him. until you feel something, wet trickling out of you —you sob harder at the thought, your maidenhead being broken by this monster on top of you— your ruin.
please, you wish to plead with him. why me? you wish to ask.
but your words get lost in broken sobs and even they are muffled through his hand that stays placed over your mouth.
he didn’t want you, your father told you and here aerion targaryen is thrusting himself inside of you like some feral beast, losing himself in the feel of your bleeding walls wrapped around him. his eyes slipping closed, groaning into your ear like you’re given him the greatest joy of life— like all he’s ever wanted was to claim you.
dividers by @ chrisssiren
I was craving some dark aerion recently . Ty for this💞. Can't imagine betrothed daeron's reaction💔💔
warnings: non con. dub con. incest (adoptive parent). alluding to grooming (but no detail of it). dacrayphilia. modern au. captive!reader. spanking. smut. mdni. 18+
based on this ask.
you are responsible for the content you consume. make sure to read warnings before proceeding with any of my fics
ormund enjoys watching you.
it’s his favourite sport. after a long day out in the forest he’ll come home straight to you. he’ll drag his chair from the dining room table, place it a few metres from wherever you are and man spread across it. he’ll whistle in a low tone, and you know it’s your queue to deliver him a cold beer out the fridge, which you do with a smile and a kiss on his cheek. then before you walk away, he delivers a harsh smack against cheek.
today is different.
this morning ormund left a thrilly apron on your dressing table, a note beside it that stated: only this today. you knew exactly what it meant. so you attempted to put it on, only to find it two sizes too small and your breasts falling out of it. you thought you’d compromise. wearing a cute top and some thrilly panties underneath.
you should know there’s no compromising with ormund. ormunds word is law.
—should have known that when you went to college without his permission, only for him to hunt you down and bring you right back home to him. but you didn’t think the man that raised you, that fed you, kept a roof over your head would want you as his wife. you thought wrong, should have known he raised you to be smarter.
it’s why you’re bent over the stove, naked except from the apron wrapped around your frame. your ass cheeks stained red, tears streaming out your eyes and lips formed into the pout that makes him stiff in his pants.
“it hurts,” you whimper after the fifth smack, fingers gripping the stove top for dear life.
but he doesn’t listen, instead his hand comes down again, plain mean and nasty and you can’t help but squeal on impact.
he leans over you, lips pressed to your ear as he tells you in a low grumble, “this is what happens when you don’t listen.”
SMACK “i spend all day slaving away for you. to keep this roof over your head and food in your mouth—” SMACK “—and you can’t listen to the one thing i ask for—” SMACK “one thing.”
you’re crying after ten, barely able to keep track as his hand repeatdely comes down against your cheeks. it’s harsh and unforgiving, and all you can do is mumble your apologises like that will make it any better.
like it ever does.
his hands cease the slapping after a while, but he doesn’t move. his hands rub against your ass , calloused and hardened skin caressing your bruised cheeks. he groans when you whimper, and you feel him, thick cock pressing between your cheeks as he rocks it back and forth against you.
“it’s okay,” he tells you, voice gentler now but there’s still the hardened edge that makes you shiver. “i know you can be a good wife, just got to give you a firm hand when you disobey me.”
“i’m trying to be,” you whimper, twisting your head to look back at him through wet lashes. “want to be.”
“i know.” he leans in till his breath is hot against your lips. “i know, baby.”
then you hear it, the sound of his button popping out and his zipper coming down. and even though you know it’s coming, but you can’t help the filthy gasp that leaves your lips as his cock slaps against you.
“going to take care of me?” he hums, rubbing his leaking cock against your ass. “i’ve been working so hard today.”
your nod but your body tenses as he guides you backwards, falling on top of the chair but pushing you between his legs.
you know what it means and even after three long months together, you still struggle to do it. stomach twisting into knots every time you have to sit pretty between his legs with his cock in your mouth like he wasn’t the man that raised you. but you know the consequences, bruises forming on your ass as a reminder, so you kneel down without being told and get into the position you know he wants you to be in.
but it still makes you a little bit sick as you look up at him, blackened eyes with that hungry look as you take him in your mouth. even if you could go back, you don’t know if there was anything you could do to change your fate, to stop from becoming his wife.
dividers by @/chrisssiren
as always comments and reblogs are appreciated
I love hot sickos
county lines
part three of nothing good grows here
pairing: shitty baby daddy!aerion targaryen x fem!reader
summary: … the county fair is full of games nobody can really win ⟢
wc: 2.4k
content warning: 18+ mdni | fluff!! | angst | aerion is pining again | mentions of alcohol/smoking | valarr<3 <3 <3
masterlist ────୨ৎ──── taglist
By the time the fair opened its gates the following weekend, the late summer heat had settled over the Crownlands like a heavy blanket. The air was thick and humid, and the sun was beating down on the dusty parking lot where cars and trucks gathered in clusters. Colorful banners fluttered lazily in the light breeze, and the smell of fried food and popcorn wafted through the air, drawing people toward the entrance.
Aerion pulled his truck into a spot near the back. The engine had been making a strange noise all week, but he'd managed to ignore it—prioritizing the new battery he'd installed in your car instead. Now, as he cut the engine, he hoped it would start again when they were ready to leave.
Maegor was already bouncing in his seat; he had his face pressed against the window as he took in the bright lights and spinning rides visible beyond the fence. Aerion couldn't help but smile at his son's excitement, even as he felt his own nerves begin to surface.
You were meeting them here. Maybe. He’d suggested picking you up, but you’d insisted that if you decided to come, you’d drive separately, which he understood even if it stung. Three years of living somewhat separate lives had created boundaries that weren't easy to cross anymore, even for something as innocent as a family trip to the fair.
"C'mon, bug," Aerion said, unbuckling his seatbelt. "Let's go in. And what do you say if your mama shows up?"
"Say daddy got me here on time," Maegor answered promptly, parroting the response they'd practiced.
"That's right. She'll be impressed."
Aerion helped Maegor out of the truck, grabbing the small backpack with sunscreen, wipes, a change of clothes, and cash for the games. As they walked toward the entrance, he kept scanning the parking lot, half-hoping to see your car pull in, half-terrified that you'd actually show up and he'd have to navigate another afternoon of pretending he wasn't still in love with you.
The fairgrounds were already bustling with families enjoying the afternoon. Children with sticky faces ran between booths, older kids gathered near the rides, and couples shared food on benches under the shade. It was the kind of place Aerion had avoided as a teenager—too many people, too much noise—but he'd found himself looking forward to bringing Maegor here, sharing something that felt wholesome. Something that was nothing like his own childhood.
"Where first?" he asked, lifting Maegor so he could see over the crowd.
"'umper cars! An' the ducks! An' the fish game!" Maegor listed, his voice rising with excitement.
They made their way through the gates, paying the entrance fee, and were immediately confronted by the overwhelming noise and color of the fair. Maegor's eyes were wide as they stood in line for the bumper cars. He was chattering a mile a minute about how Cousin Valarr said he would get him any car he wanted when he turned sixteen.
Valarr had visited that Thursday. He'd come by the shop to deliver some parts and had ended up staying for dinner at Maekar's. Maegor worshipped his cousin, hanging on his every word about the city and the company, the cars, and the enormous headquarters that overlooked King's Landing. Aerion tried not to let it bother him. He really did; none of it was Valarr’s fault. But every story about another dealership opening, or another shiny company truck parked outside some glass office building, reminded him that there had been a time his father should’ve been standing beside Baelor. A time when Aerion himself would’ve probably ended up there too. Instead, Maekar had chosen his pride, and Aerion had inherited it.
"He said Mommy could have one too," Maegor added, looking up at him. "A pretty one with—"
"Yeah, well, Val likes showin' off," Aerion cut in. "Don't mean anythin'. Your mama likes her car just fine."
Maegor seemed to accept that, considering he was turning his attention back to the ride as they moved forward in line. But Aerion couldn't shake the irritation that had settled in his chest. He knew Valarr had only been kind—hell, he'd been trying to make the kid happy—but the reminder of everything Aerion couldn't give him stung more than it should have.
They were nearing the front of the line when he caught sight of you through the crowd. You were standing near the entrance, looking around with a small smile as you watched the groups of people pass by. The sight of you hit him right in the chest. You were wearing the same sundress you wore to the car show the last time you were all out together. Your hair was down in waves, and you held your hand up to shield your eyes as you scanned the fairground.
For a split second, Aerion considered staying where he was. Just getting on the cars with Maegor and letting you find them after. But then Maegor spotted you and let out a yell that turned multiple heads in his direction.
"Mommy!"
Your face lit up when you saw your son waving frantically. Aerion forced himself to breathe normally as you wove through the crowd, reminding himself at least twice before you got to them that this was just a day out with the boy. Nothing more.
"Hey, sweet boy!" You scooped Maegor up as soon as you reached them, spinning him around as he giggled. "I was looking everywhere for you two."
"Daddy got me here on time!" Maegor announced proudly.
You set him down, smoothing his hair as you smiled at Aerion. "You did. I'm impressed. Did your daddy tell you to tell me that?"
"We practiced!"
Aerion felt a flush creeping up his neck. "We didn't practice nothin'—kid came up with that himself."
"Sure he did. Thank you for bringing him."
"Just thought he'd have more fun with both of us. 'Specially since you've been workin' so much."
The line moved forward, and it was their turn to board the bumper cars. Maegor insisted on riding alone, despite being barely tall enough to reach the steering wheel. Aerion helped him buckle in, then moved to the car next to him. You found a spot across from them and waved at Maegor before the ride began.
For the next three minutes, Maegor laughed hysterically every time Aerion rammed into your car. His high-pitched giggles carried over the noise of the ride, and you were laughing too, your hair flying as you tried to steer away from his persistent attacks. Aerion found himself watching you more than he was focusing on driving, mesmerized by the carefree joy on your face.
When the ride ended, Maegor ran over to you, still breathless from his earlier laughter. "Mommy, you're the worst driver ever!"
"I seem to recall your daddy teaching me how to drive, so whose fault is that really?"
"Hey now," Aerion protested. "I taught you just fine. You were the one who kept gettin' distracted."
"By what?" you asked, raising an eyebrow.
"You know damn well what."
You did know. You'd both been distracted by each other constantly in those early days, when even a simple drive to the grocery store felt like an excuse to be close. Aerion remembered parking in empty lots where the windows fogged up, your laughter turning into something else entirely as hands explored and promises were made. He pushed the memory away before it could take hold, focusing instead on Maegor, who was now asking about the next ride.
The afternoon passed in a whirlwind of sugary treats and the constant sound of Maegor's delighted laughter. You rode the small ferris wheel, where Maegor insisted on sitting between you and holding both your hands as the car swayed gently at the top. Aerion won a plastic sword at the ring toss. You won a ridiculous stuffed octopus after popping balloons with darts, which Maegor immediately declared was joining his "army."
It was during the fish game that things began to shift. Maegor was determined to win a massive stuffed bear that was nearly as tall as he was, but his coordination wasn't quite there yet. After his third unsuccessful attempt, his bottom lip began to tremble.
"I can't get it..."
"Hey," Aerion crouched down beside him. "It's just a dumb toy. You already got a sword, plus that octopus."
"But I want the bear," Maegor whined. He was one more inconvenience away from crying.
Aerion saw you move before he could start. You’d always been quicker to catch the little things like the hitch in Maegor’s breath and the way his little fists clenched when he was trying not to tear up. By the time he turned his head, you were already kneeling beside your son, rubbing a hand up and down his back. "Bug, maybe we could try another game? Look, they have—"
"No! I want the bear!"
"You'll get the damn bear, Maegor." Aerion grabbed his shoulder, turning the boy to face him. "But you ain't about to raise your voice at your mama 'cause you can't win some rigged game."
"But—"
"No buts. Now, d'you wanna try again, or are we done here?"
Maegor's chin wobbled, but he nodded. Aerion exchanged a quick glance with you before turning back to the game attendant. He didn't let Maegor play alone this time. He stood behind him, guiding his hands slightly as they worked the mechanism together. When the little plastic fish finally landed in the moving bucket, Maegor nearly passed out from the excitement.
"I did it! I did it, Daddy!"
Aerion couldn't help but laugh at the pure joy on his son's face as the bear was handed over. The thing was so big that Maegor could barely carry it, so you ended up holding it while Aerion carried Maegor on his shoulders with the octopus and sword stuffed into his backpack.
As they walked away from the game booth, you fell into step beside them. "That was nice of you, Aerion. He would've been crushed."
"He was bein' a brat. Just didn't want him makin' a scene."
"He's four," you said gently. "Emotions are big when you're little."
"Well, he gets that from his mama. Always has been sensitive."
"Is that right? And what about his temper? Where does that come from?"
"Fuck off. I ain't got no temper."
You laughed. The sound of it made him turn his head to look at you, catching the way the sun caught in your eyes. You were looking up at Maegor with your nose scrunched like you did when you were really happy, and suddenly, Aerion was overwhelmed with the memory of all the times he'd seen that exact expression when it was directed at him.
"Want some funnel cake?" he asked abruptly, gesturing toward a food stand.
"I thought you didn't like sweet things."
"Maegor does." He didn't mention that he also wanted to see you lick powdered sugar off your fingers, but the thought was there nonetheless.
"Okay, funnel cake sounds perfect."
The three of you found a bench a ways off from the petting zoo and food vendors. You and Aerion shared the sticky pastry while Maegor talked about his plan to sleep with all of his new stuffed animals, and his dragon, of course. Aerion tried to focus on his son's excited chatter, but he kept getting distracted by you. By the way you carefully tore off pieces of the funnel cake, by the sugar dusting your lips, by the way you listened to Maegor with your full attention, making him feel like the most important person in the world, which to you he was.
It was the same way you'd always listened to him, back when he'd had big dreams and even bigger insecurities. Back when he'd believed he could be the man you deserved, before he proved himself wrong time and time again.
It was maddening how easily he could slip back into wanting you. You hadn't slept together in months—not since the night you'd called him crying because the plumbing had burst and he'd spent six hours fixing it, only to end up on the floor of your living room with your legs wrapped around him and his face buried in your neck. He'd woken up at 4 AM and driven home feeling like the biggest piece of shit in the Crownlands. It should have been enough time to get over the taste of your skin or the sound of your sighs, but when you hugged him for getting your car running last week, his mind and body remembered exactly how well you fit together. And sitting here now, watching you laugh at something Maegor said, he felt that same pull he'd felt when he was eighteen and being called an idiot by his father for wanting to charge you for a tire. The same pull that had him glued to the seat at the diner until he could justify talking to you again.
The moment was broken when Maegor suddenly announced he had to go to the bathroom. Aerion stood up, but you waved him back down.
"I'll take him," you said, already gathering the remains of the funnel cake. "You can watch the bear."
Aerion grunted out his agreement, watching as you led Maegor toward the restrooms. Left alone with his thoughts, he pulled out a cigarette. As he lit it with slightly shaky hands, he knew he should quit, especially with Maegor getting older and becoming more aware of everything, but some habits were too ingrained to break easily. That, and he didn't really want to. The smoking helped. The drinking helped. He knew it didn't really fix anything, but it took the edge off. Because the edge was the problem. That constant simmer that threatened to boil over when he least expected it. The same temper that had ruined his relationship with you, the same pride that kept him from properly apologizing. The constant feeling of not measuring up. The nights when he'd look at his son and wonder how the hell he was going to make sure he didn't end up like him.
"You look like you're plotting something."
He recognized that voice the second he heard it. He didn't even need to look up to confirm; that nasty feeling crawling up the back of his neck was enough. He knew the moment that he did, his otherwise perfect day would be ruined by the sight of a polo shirt and polished leather shoes in the middle of a county fair.
"Valarr."
[ tags ] @rosph0ria @galactict3a @foremma444 @qardasngan @lostinthestreamofconsciousness @samthegreenapologist @samslvrgirl @darylandbethfanforever9 @winx333-blog @queenrhaenyslight @lenucciaa
@wixdw @chai-sipper @znbbbbbbbb @sinarainbows @wannabethe0ne @sockz360 @michvrry @mistalli @bongothelamb @girlsagainstg-o-d @5trawb3rry-mi1k
@kravitzwhore @foul-human-123 @nnovacore @not-neverland06 @rays-forehead @brightflameprince @laufeybabe @pumpkin-babydoll @yatta-exe @vlarrtrgryn @mols832
Are reader and valarr dating??😭I'm too invested rn
Labour
Dark!Ormund Hightower X Targ!Reader (looks not described) X Gwayne Hightower (will be present in part two, Saviour)
A/N: If you are triggered by SA, you can skip this part before reading Saviour. This part focuses on her abuse, while Saviour will center on her healing and finding love.
TW: kidnapping, captivity, violence, graphic violence, murder, character death, physical abuse, torture, sexual harassment, sexual assault, non-consensual touching, sexual coercion, forced nudity, religious abuse, humiliation, degradation, emotional abuse, psychological abuse, manipulation, misogyny, power imbalance, threats of rape, rape. ORMUND IS EVIL!
WC: 29K
You have been traveling for months now, long enough that the sway of the carriage has become a second heartbeat, a constant rhythm of jolts and creaks and the muffled thunder of hooves on packed earth. Your back aches from the endless motion. The cushioned seat, once plush and comfortable, has compressed into a hard slab that offers no relief no matter how you shift your weight. You press your palm against the wooden frame and try to find a position that does not make your spine feel like a column of bruised stones.
You miss Silverwing, the absence of her is a physical ache lodged beneath your sternum, a hollow space where the bond should hum warm and steady. You picture her coiled on the black volcanic beaches of Dragonstone, her scales catching the pale northern light, steam rising from her vast nostrils as the surf crashes against the shore nearby. She would be restless without you. Silverwing always grew restless when you were gone too long, pacing the beach, snapping at the dragonkeepers, refusing to eat. You feel the same restlessness mirrored in your own bones, a constant agitation that no amount of walking or riding or dancing can soothe. Mother insisted you leave her behind, and you understand the logic. Truly, you do. Your mother looked you in the eye and said, "You will leave Silverwing on Dragonstone. I know you, daughter. The moment a suitor displeases you, you will fly home and claim the tour was a failure. I need you to complete this journey. I need you to give each house a genuine opportunity." You agreed because she was right, because you knew yourself well enough to recognize the truth in her words. Understanding does nothing to fill the hollow place inside you. It does nothing to ease the ache.
Your mother's letter arrived four days ago. The words were brief but urgent. The handwriting was your mother's own, but it was shakier than usual, the letters pressed so hard into the parchment that the quill had nearly torn through in places. War has begun. Aegon has been crowned in King's Landing. Your brother Lucerys is dead, murdered by Aemond Targaryen at Storm's End. Return to Dragonstone immediately. Do not delay. Do not stop for any reason. Ride day and night if you must. Come home.
You read the message three times before the shaking started in your hands. The fourth time, you read it aloud to yourself in a whisper, as if hearing the words would make them less terrible. They did not. Lucerys. Sweet Luke, your younger brother, with his easy laugh and his earnest eyes. Dead. Murdered by your uncle Aemond.
Now the carriage moves as fast as the horses can manage, your escort riding close on all sides. Ser Harrold leads them, he has served your mother since before you were born. You remember him lifting you onto your first pony when you were four years old, his calloused hands gentle and sure. He promised your mother he would deliver you safely home, and you believed him when you set out. You believed him with the absolute certainty of a child who has never known true danger. You are less certain now. The roads feel different. The air hums with something invisible and threatening, like the pressure that builds before a thunderstorm breaks. Ser Harrold rides with his hand on his sword hilt at all times. His eyes never stop scanning the horizon. You have caught him muttering prayers under his breath.
You close your eyes and lean your head back against the seat. The motion of the carriage becomes a rocking rhythm, almost soothing despite the discomfort. Your thoughts drift. They always drift to the same place when you are tired and unguarded, when the exhaustion strips away your defenses and leaves the old memories raw and exposed.
Lord Ormund Hightower.
The name curdles in your mind like milk left too long in the sun. You were six and ten when he first appeared at court, the ladies of your mother's household whispered about him constantly. They gathered in corners and alcoves, their voices hushed and breathless, trading observations like stolen treasures. How handsome he was. How commanding his presence. How he moved through a room like a man who knew exactly what he wanted from the world and exactly how to take it. You remember their giggles. You remember the way they blushed when he glanced their way. You remember rolling your eyes so hard it gave you a headache that pulsed behind your temples for an hour afterward.
Handsome. You scoffed at the word then, and you scoff at it now, alone in the dusty confines of your carriage. The man was old. Thirty-five years to your sixteen. Nineteen years gaped between you like an unbridgeable chasm. Your entire lifetime, plus three more years. When he was your age, squiring for some lord or another, you had not even been a flicker of possibility in your mother's womb. You made that observation loudly and often to anyone who would listen, and you made it with the absolute conviction of a girl who believes her opinions are unassailable truths. Your ladies in waiting—Jeyne, Lysa, and sweet little Margot—became your captive audience for a running commentary on Lord Ormund's many, many deficiencies.
"Did you see him at the feast last night?" you asked, sprawled across the velvet settee in your chambers while Jeyne worked your hair. The fire crackled in the hearth, casting dancing shadows across the stone walls. Your shoes lay discarded on the floor where you had kicked them. "He kept sniffing the wine before he drank it. Sniffing it. Like a dog trying to decide whether something is worth eating. I watched him do it three separate times. Three times."
Your ladies laughed, you fed on their laughter like a flame fed on dry kindling, growing brighter and hotter with every sound.
"And his nose," you continued, warming to the subject with the pleasure of a performer who knows her audience is captivated. You sat up straighter on the settee, gesturing dramatically at your own face. "Have you ever seen a nose so... so..." You waggled your fingers vaguely in the air, searching for the most devastating word. "So present? It occupies half his face. It enters a room before he does. I swear to the Seven, he could smell a rose blooming three kingdoms away. He could smell a baker baking bread in a village on the other side of the Narrow Sea."
Jeyne snorted, unladylike and delighted. "You're terrible."
"I am accurate," you declared. "There is a difference. And the way he reacts to scents—have you noticed? He's so sensitive. So delicate. Lady Willa walked past him in the gardens yesterday wearing rosewater on her wrists, just a few drops, barely noticeable. He practically flinched. Flinched! A grown man, a lord of one of the greatest houses in the realm, and he cannot tolerate the scent of flowers. He wrinkled his nose like a child tasting something sour."
Lysa, always the diplomatic one, offered a gentle counterpoint. "They say his sense of smell is exceptionally keen. Some consider it a gift from the gods. The Hightowers have always been known for it—like a family trait, passed down through the blood."
"Some consider it a gift," you repeated, your voice dripping with theatrical disdain. "I consider it ridiculous. What use is a nose that sensitive? He must spend his entire life being assaulted by every odor within a league. Imagine being him at a tourney—the sweat, the horses, the blood. He must be in agony."
"Perhaps he is," Margot offered quietly. "Perhaps that's why he always looks so serious."
You waved her suggestion away with a flick of your wrist. "He looks serious because he has no sense of humor. None. I have never seen him laugh."
Your ladies exchanged glances, you pretended not to see.
You mocked his hair next. "I imagine him standing before a mirror every morning," you said, your voice taking on a cruel, lilting quality, “brushing and arranging and fussing, making sure every single curl falls exactly where it should. His manservant must have the patience of a septon. 'No, my lord, that curl is a quarter-inch too far to the left. Allow me to adjust it.'”
The word creepy became your favorite descriptor, the weapon you reached for most often. Everything about him was creepy. The way he looked at you with those pale eyes, steady and unblinking. The way he seemed to appear wherever you went, materializing at feasts and garden parties and walks through the castle grounds as if he had somehow memorized your schedule. The way he always managed to position himself close enough to speak with you, to compliment the color of your gown or the arrangement of your hair, to let his gaze linger on your face a moment longer than propriety allowed.
"He's ugly," you announced one afternoon with the absolute finality of a judge delivering a sentence. You were lounging in the window seat of your chambers, the spring sunlight warm on your face, while your ladies worked on their embroidery nearby. The declaration came from nowhere, unprompted, as if the thought had been simmering in your mind and finally boiled over. "I don't care what anyone else says. I don't care what the other ladies whisper about. He is old and ugly and odd, and I wish he would go back to Oldtown and stay there. He has no business being at court. He has no business being anywhere near me."
Your ladies exchanged glances again. You knew what those glances meant. You knew every woman at court considered Ormund Hightower devastatingly attractive, with his tall frame and his strong features and his air of authority. You knew Jeyne had once described him as "the most beautiful man I have ever seen" after drinking too much wine at a private supper. You knew Lysa's cheeks flushed pink whenever he entered a room. That knowledge—that universal, undeniable consensus—only made you more determined to despise him. You would never give them the satisfaction of admitting what your eyes could plainly see. Let them call him beautiful. You would call him a relic. You would call him a fossil. You would call him ancient and decrepit and on the very edge of his grave.
The tourney for your sixteenth nameday was meant to be the grandest event of the season, a celebration that would be talked about for years afterward. Knights from every corner of the realm flocked to King's Landing to compete for glory and for the chance to catch the eye of a Targaryen princess. You sat beside your mother in the royal box, elevated above the common spectators, a crown of silver flowers woven through the elaborate coils of your hair. You felt like the center of the universe. You felt like the sun.
You loved every moment of it. You loved the attention that washed over you like warm water, the way every eye turned toward the royal box when you rose to greet the crowd. You loved the spectacle, the pageantry, the thunder of hooves and the crash of lances. You loved knowing that this entire event—the knights, the feasts, the flowers, the music—was all in honor of you. Your mother beamed with pride beside you, her hand occasionally reaching over to squeeze yours. You were her heir, her firstborn, her most precious treasure, and she wanted the whole realm to see what she had created.
The knights paraded past the royal box one by one, their destriers caparisoned in house colors, their armor gleaming with fresh polish. They dipped their lances in salute as they passed, and each dip made the crowd cheer. You smiled and clapped and leaned over to whisper commentary to your ladies, who sat in the row behind you. A young knight from House Mallister winked at you, and Jeyne gasped behind her hand. Lord Ashford's eldest son nearly fell off his horse trying to bow too deeply, and you had to bite the inside of your cheek to keep from laughing out loud.
Then Lord Ormund Hightower rode into view on a massive gray destrier, and the laughter died in your throat, the horse was a magnificent creature, easily seventeen hands high, its coat the pale silver-gray of morning mist. Ormund sat astride it with the easy confidence of a man born to the saddle. His armor gleamed green and silver, the colors of his house, every plate polished to a mirror shine. His helmet was tucked under one arm, leaving his face bare to the sunlight. His hair fell in perfect light brown curls around his shoulders. His blue eyes scanned the stands with calm, unhurried assurance. The crowd cheered. Your stomach clenched.
He reined his horse to a stop directly in front of the royal box. The massive destrier stood motionless, trained to perfection, while Ormund gazed up at you. The sunlight caught the burnished metal of his pauldrons and turned his curls to spun gold. His eyes found yours and held them. The noise of the crowd seemed to dim, to recede, as if the world had narrowed to just the space between you and him.
"Princess," he said. His voice carried across that space with impossible clarity, rich and deep and perfectly controlled. "I would be honored beyond measure if you would grant me your favor this day. To carry your blessing onto the field would give me strength beyond any armor."
Your stomach dropped as if the floor of the royal box had vanished beneath you. The silence that followed his request was suffocating in its intensity. Every person in the stands was watching. Every lord and lady. Every knight waiting in the lists. Every servant and squire and common spectator. You felt their gazes like pins pressing into your skin from every direction. Your instinct screamed at you to refuse. The words were already forming on your tongue designed to wound him as deeply and publicly as possible. Something cutting about his age. Something cruel about his presumption. Something that would make the crowd laugh at him instead of cheer. You opened your mouth.
Your mother's hand closed around your wrist beneath the railing where no one could see, her grip was iron. Her fingers dug into the delicate bones of your wrist with the strength of a woman who had spent years gripping dragon saddles. Her eyes, when you turned to look at her, were steel.
"You will not shame him," Rhaenyra whispered, her voice barely audible beneath the noise of the crowd and utterly impossible to argue with. "Not here. Not today. Not in front of the entire realm. Give him the favor, Y/N. Now."
The injustice of it burned through your chest like dragonfire, hot and consuming. You wanted to scream. You wanted to wrench your arm free from her grip and stand up and tell every single person watching exactly what you thought of Lord Ormund Hightower and his honor and his beautiful, stupid face and his sensitive, ridiculous nose. You wanted to throw the crown of silver flowers to the ground and grind it beneath your heel. You wanted to summon Silverwing and burn the whole tourney ground to ash. You wanted—
You were a princess. A princess did not throw tantrums before the entire realm. Not even you, and you had thrown more tantrums in your sixteen years than most princesses managed in a lifetime.
Your hands moved mechanically, divorced from your will. You lifted the wreath of silver flowers from your hair, the favor you had prepared for no one in particular, the symbol of your blessing that you had assumed you would grant to some dashing young knight close to your own age. The flowers were delicate things, silverbell blossoms woven with silver thread, their petals soft as moth wings against your fingers. You extended the wreath toward Ormund. Your hand trembled with the force of your suppressed rage. You hoped he could see it. You hoped he knew that every fraction of your smile was a lie.
Ormund reached up and took the wreath from your hands. His fingers brushed against yours in the exchange, deliberate, lingering. The touch lasted half a heartbeat longer than necessary. His skin was warm and rough with calluses from sword practice. His eyes never left your face. They held yours with an intensity that made your breath catch in your throat, regardless of how much you wished it would not.
"I will wear it proudly, Princess," he said, and his voice was warm, almost tender, as if you had given him a genuine gift instead of a forced and bitter concession. His thumb traced a slow, deliberate circle against the inside of your wrist before he withdrew, a touch so subtle that no one in the crowd could have seen it, a secret pressed into your skin. "I will think of you with every pass I make. Your favor will be the shield that guards me and the sword that guides my arm."
He secured the wreath to the end of his lance wrapping the silver threads around the dark wood until the flowers sat bright and unmistakable. Then, as the crowd watched in breathless silence, he lifted the wreath to his face and inhaled deeply. His nostrils flared, his pale blue eyes sliding half-closed with an expression of almost indecent satisfaction. The gesture was intimate, private, a thing meant for bedchambers rather than tourney fields. The crowd roared its approval, blind to the violation in the act. Your mother released your wrist. You drew your hand back into your lap and sat motionless, your spine rigid, feeling something cold and heavy settle into the pit of your stomach like a stone dropped into deep water.
You spent the remainder of the tourney silently wishing for his horse to throw him. You imagined it with vivid, detailed clarity, the massive gray destrier stumbling, Ormund pitching forward over its neck, his beautiful armor clattering in the dust, his perfect curls getting tangled with dirt and horse manure. You imagined the crowd gasping in shock. You imagined sending a maester to tend to his bruises, a maester who was very old and very slow and very bad at his job.
None of it happened. Ormund rode brilliantly that day, as if he had been born in the saddle and nursed on victory. He unhorsed three knights in succession, each opponent fell before Ormund's lance like wheat before a scythe. Each victory brought him back to the royal box to salute you, his horse prancing sideways in a display of controlled power. Each time, he lifted his lance high so the silver flowers caught the afternoon light and sparkled. Each time, the crowd cheered louder, their voices growing hoarse with enthusiasm. Each time, his eyes found yours with that same unwavering intensity, and each time, you felt that gaze like a hand pressing against your skin. Each time, you wanted to sink through the floorboards and disappear into the earth.
"He's doing it to spite me," you hissed to Jeyne during a brief pause in the competition, while servants rushed onto the field to clear away the debris of shattered lances. Your voice was low and venomous. "He's showing off. He's rubbing my face in it. Look at him down there, preening like a peacock. He thinks my favor means something. He thinks I actually wanted to give it to him."
Jeyne, who had served you long enough to recognize the particular edge in your voice that preceded an explosion, wisely said nothing. She kept her eyes fixed on the tourney field and her hands folded primly in her lap.
The feast that evening was interminable, you were seated at the high table, the place of honor beside your mother, with the tourney champion given the seat directly to your right. The arrangement was traditional. Inescapable. You understood with bitter clarity that your mother had orchestrated it deliberately, a gesture of respect to the victor, a public acknowledgment of his achievement. Ormund had shed his armor for a doublet of deep green velvet embroidered with silver thread, the Hightower sigil worked in miniature over his heart. He smelled of sandalwood and something muskier beneath the clean scent, like woodsmoke or old leather. You noticed the scent despite yourself. You noticed it because he was so close that his shoulder nearly brushed yours every time he reached for his wine cup, because he leaned toward you whenever he spoke, his voice pitched low and intimate beneath the roar of conversation that filled the great hall.
"You are not eating, Princess," he observed, halfway through the second course. His knife moved with surgical precision as he cut a sliver of roasted boar, the meat so tender it parted like butter beneath the blade. "The boar is excellent. The kitchens have outdone themselves."
"I am not hungry." Your voice was flat and cold as a winter lake.
"That is a pity." He lifted the morsel to his mouth and chewed slowly, deliberately, his eyes never leaving your face. You watched his jaw work. You watched the muscles of his throat move as he swallowed. "A young woman should have an appetite. You are still growing, after all. Still... developing."
The pause before the word was calculated. You felt it land like a stone dropped into still water. His gaze flicked down from your face—just for an instant, just far enough to make your skin crawl—before returning to your eyes. His expression remained perfectly pleasant, perfectly polite. A faint smile curved the corners of his mouth.
You stabbed your fork into the piece of roast fowl on your plate with enough force to make the porcelain shriek. "I find that my appetite depends greatly on the company I am forced to keep."
If the barb struck home, he gave no indication. His smile merely deepened, settling into the lines around his mouth like it belonged there. "I have always admired your spirit, Princess. It is one of the things I find most compelling about you. You are not like the other young ladies at court—so eager to please, so desperate for approval. You are a dragon. Untamed. Unbroken." He lifted his wine cup and swirled the dark liquid within, watching it cling to the sides of the goblet. "I have always wondered what it would take to gentle such a creature. What hand would be steady enough, patient enough, to earn her trust."
"Perhaps no hand at all," you replied, your voice clipped. "Perhaps the creature in question has no interest in being gentled."
"No interest in being gentled," he repeated, as if tasting the words. His tongue swept across his lower lip, slow and thoughtful. "How delightfully fierce. How wonderfully... spirited." He leaned closer, his shoulder pressing against yours now, his mouth dipping toward your ear. His breath was warm and wine-sweet. "But even dragons can be taught to accept the saddle, Princess. It is only a matter of finding the right rider."
He pulled back before you could respond, lifting his goblet in a toast to Lord Beesbury, who had risen to offer a rambling tribute to the tourney champion. You sat rigid in your chair, your heart hammering against your ribs, your appetite truly dead now. You could still feel the heat of his shoulder against yours, the phantom press of his breath against your ear, the way his eyes had dropped from your face in that fleeting, invasive assessment.
The dancing began after the fourth course was cleared away. The musicians struck up a lively tune, and the center of the great hall transformed into a whirl of silk and velvet and flashing jewels. You danced with half a dozen partners in quick succession, a young Lord Caron with sweaty palms, a knight from House Swann who stepped on your toes twice, Lord Rowan's eldest son who kept his eyes fixed on your bodice throughout the entire reel. You smiled through all of it, your cheeks aching with the effort, your mind fixed on the moment you could reasonably excuse yourself and retreat to your chambers.
Then the music shifted. The lively reel faded into something slower, something more intimate, a waltz, measured and stately, the kind of dance that required partners to stand close, to move in unison, to hold each other's gaze for long, suspended moments. You felt his presence before you saw him, a heat at your back, a whisper of sandalwood and woodsmoke curling through the air.
"Princess." Ormund's voice was a low rumble behind you. "I believe this dance is mine."
It was not a question. You turned to face him and found him already extending his hand, his palm upturned, his expression one of patient expectation. Every eye in the hall was upon you again. The champion claiming his privilege. Tradition demanded you accept. Your mother's gaze, from across the room, was a silent, implacable command.
You placed your hand in his, his fingers closed around yours, he drew you onto the dance floor with the smooth confidence of a man who had done this a thousand times, leading you into the first turn of the waltz with effortless precision.
"You dance beautifully," he murmured, his free hand settling at your waist. His palm was broad and warm, his fingers splayed against the small of your back. The heat of his touch radiated through the silk of your gown. "Though I suspect you know that already. You do everything beautifully, don't you, Princess? Even sulking. Even glowering at me as though you wished I would spontaneously combust."
"I am not glowering."
"You are. Fiercely. Your brows are drawn together and your jaw is clenched and there is a vein in your temple that pulses every time I speak." His thumb traced a small circle against your waist, the motion idle, almost unconscious. "It is deeply endearing. I find myself wanting to provoke it more often, just to watch you react. You are so very alive when you are angry. So very vivid."
"I am so very glad my discomfort amuses you, my lord."
"Not discomfort." He spun you through a turn, his hand guiding you with firm authority. When you came back together, you were standing even closer than before. The length of his body was a wall of heat against yours. "Passion. Fire. That Targaryen blood running hot in your veins. You should be grateful for it, you know. Most women your age are so dull, so tame. They simper and blush and say precisely what they think a man wants to hear." His head dipped toward you, his voice dropping to a register that was barely above a whisper. "You bite. I find it... refreshing."
The dance swept you across the floor in a series of measured steps. His hand at your back guided you with subtle pressure, steering you through the other couples with the ease of long practice. His eyes never left your face. That pale blue gaze was a weight, a pressure, a thing you could feel on your skin like the heat of a candle held too close.
Then his hand moved, a gradual slide from the small of your back downward, palm flattening, fingers spreading wide. By the time you registered what was happening, his hand was resting on the curve of your arse, his grip firm and possessive, his fingers pressing into the silk of your gown with unmistakable intent.
You froze mid-step, your body going rigid as a drawn bowstring. The breath seized in your lungs. "Careful," he murmured, his lips brushing the shell of your ear. His hand did not move. His fingers flexed, gripping once, a slow and deliberate squeeze. "You would not want to cause a scene, Princess. All these people watching. Your mother watching. Imagine the scandal."
Your face flooded with heat. Rage and humiliation warred in your chest, a storm of fire and ice. You wanted to shove him away. You wanted to slap his smug, handsome face. You wanted to scream. But his grip on your other hand was unbreakable, and his body was a solid wall blocking your retreat, and the dance was still going on around you, the other couples spinning and laughing, utterly oblivious to the violation happening in their midst.
"Let go of me," you hissed through clenched teeth, your voice low and shaking with fury.
"In a moment." His hand squeezed again, slower this time, almost contemplative. You could feel the heat of his palm through the layers of your gown, the strength of his fingers, the casual ownership in the gesture. "I have been watching you all evening. Watching you dance with those boys. Watching them fumble and stammer and fail to hold your attention for more than a heartbeat. Do you know what I thought, Princess? I thought, She deserves better. She deserves a man who knows how to handle her."
"I would sooner be handled by a Dothraki savage."
His laugh was a low rumble against your ear. "There. That fire. That is what I mean." His hand finally—finally—slid back up to the acceptable territory of your waist, but the memory of its presence lingered like a brand. "I am going to enjoy taming you, little dragon. Every sharp word. Every flash of defiance. Every time you look at me with those furious eyes and think of ways to wound me." He spun you through another turn, and when you came together again, his smile was wolfish and knowing and utterly, terrifyingly patient. "And you will wound me, I am sure. You will try. But I have been wounded before, Princess. I have survived. And I have a very long memory."
The waltz ended. He released you with a formal bow, lifting your hand to his lips and pressing a kiss to your knuckles that lingered a fraction of a second longer than propriety allowed. His eyes met yours over the back of your hand. They were bright with satisfaction, with anticipation, with the quiet certainty of a man who had already won.
"Thank you for the dance," he said, loud enough for the nearest onlookers to hear. "It was everything I hoped it would be."
You fled the great hall the moment you could extricate yourself from the crowd. You fled to your chambers and slammed the door behind you and stood there in the darkness, trembling, your hand pressed to the place on your gown where his fingers had gripped you. You could still feel the phantom pressure of his palm. You could still smell sandalwood and woodsmoke clinging to your skin. You did not sleep that night. You sat at your window and watched the stars wheel overhead and hated him with a purity of feeling that was almost religious in its intensity.
The memory shifts. It blurs at the edges and reforms into a different moment, the same sick feeling coiling in your stomach.
You are standing in the corridor outside your mother's solar. The stone walls are cold against your back where you press yourself against them, hidden in the shadows of a recessed alcove. Sconces flicker along the hallway, their flames guttering in a draft you cannot feel. The door to the solar is not quite closed. A gap of perhaps two inches remains between the heavy oak and the frame, and through that gap, voices drift into the corridor. Your mother's voice, measured and careful, the voice she uses when negotiating something delicate. Another voice, Ormund's voice. You recognize it instantly, the way you would recognize a snake's hiss.
"She is young," your mother is saying. Her voice carries the weight of careful diplomacy. "She has only just turned sixteen. She has a strong will and a stronger temper. You understand what you are asking of her. You understand what you are asking of me."
"I understand completely, Your Grace." Ormund's voice is calm and steady, utterly sure of itself, as if the outcome of this conversation is already decided. "I have thought of nothing else since I first saw her at court. She is extraordinary. Fierce. Intelligent. Beautiful beyond measure. I am prepared to wait for her. I am prepared to be patient while she grows accustomed to the idea. But I wanted to make my intentions known formally, before another suitor pressed a claim that might complicate matters."
A pause. You hear the soft clink of a wine cup being set down on a wooden surface. You imagine your mother taking a long drink, buying herself time to think.
"She is my heir," Rhaenyra says at last. "My firstborn child and my successor. Any man who marries her will one day stand beside the Iron Throne as consort. He will share in her power and her responsibility. You understand that as well, Lord Ormund. This is not simply a marriage. This is the future of the realm."
"I do understand, Your Grace. I understand completely." Ormund's voice is grave now, respectful, pitched to convey the full weight of his sincerity. "My house has served the crown faithfully for generations. The Hightowers have always been leal subjects to the Targaryen dynasty. I would be honored to continue that tradition. I would be honored to stand beside your daughter and support her claim with all the strength of Oldtown and the Hightower behind us. Our children would unite two of the oldest bloodlines in Westeros."
Our children. The words hit you like a physical blow. You press your hand against your mouth to stifle the sound of disgust that rises in your throat. The thought of bearing his children—of him touching you, of his hands on your body, of his seed taking root in your womb—makes your stomach lurch violently.
Another pause, longer this time. You hold your breath until your lungs begin to ache. The flames in the sconces gutter and dance. Your mother does not respond immediately. You hear the rustle of fabric, the soft sound of a goblet being lifted and set down again.
"I will speak with her," Rhaenyra says at last, and her voice carries something you cannot quite identify, caution, perhaps, or weariness. "I will present your suit to her and hear her thoughts on the matter. But I make no promises, Lord Ormund. My daughter's happiness is not a small consideration. It is the primary consideration. I will not force her into a match she cannot accept."
"I would expect nothing less from you, Your Grace. You are a devoted mother as well as a queen. Your daughter is fortunate to have you." A pause. The scrape of a chair being pushed back. "Thank you for hearing me. Thank you for considering my suit. I will await your daughter's decision with hope in my heart."
Footsteps approach the door. You scramble backward, your heart hammering against your ribs so hard you can feel your pulse in your temples. Your slippers make no sound on the stone floor—a small mercy—as you duck around the corner and press yourself into a narrow alcove hidden behind a tapestry. The fabric smells of dust and old incense. You hold your breath.
The door opens. Ormund Hightower walks out of your mother's solar and into the corridor. His stride is confident, unhurried, the stride of a man who has just won something far more valuable than a tourney. His shoulders are relaxed beneath the fine fabric of his doublet. His expression is calm and satisfied, the faint ghost of a smile playing at the corners of his mouth. He pauses for a moment in the corridor, looking left and right as if orienting himself.
Then he stops, his nostrils flare. His head turns, slowly, deliberately, toward the tapestry behind which you are hiding. His eyes—those pale, piercing blue eyes—fix on the exact spot where you are concealed. The smile on his face widens by a fraction.
"Jasmine," he murmurs, almost too quietly to hear. "Such a distinctive scent."
He stands there for a long, terrible moment, his gaze boring through the tapestry as if it were made of glass. Then he turns and continues on his way, his footsteps fading gradually into the distance.
Your hands clench into fists at your sides. Your jaw tightens until your teeth ache. You wait until his footsteps have faded completely, and then you are moving, shoving yourself out of the alcove and storming toward the solar door. You push it open with enough force to send it crashing against the interior wall. The sound echoes through the room like a thunderclap. Your mother looks up from her desk, startled, a goblet of wine halfway to her lips. Her expression shifts from surprise to resignation in the space of a heartbeat.
"He asked for my hand." Your voice comes out in a snarl, low and furious and barely controlled. "He asked for my hand in marriage, and you let him. You listened to him. You heard him out while he stood there and talked about me as if I were a piece of property to be negotiated over—"
"Y/N." Your mother sets down the goblet with a deliberate, careful motion. Her voice is dangerously calm, the calm of a dragon before it opens its jaws. "Close the door."
You slam it. The heavy oak crashes into its frame with a boom that rattles the sconces on the walls. "He is old, Mother. He is thirty-five years old. That is nearly twenty years older than me. He is practically in his grave. He is a relic. He is a fossil. He is an ancient, decrepit, gray-haired—"
"His hair is not gray."
"It will be soon! He is closer to forty than thirty. When I am his age, he will be nearly sixty. Sixty, Mother. Imagine being married to a man of sixty. Imagine sharing a bed with a man of sixty. I would rather die. I would rather feed myself to Silverwing. I would rather—"
"You will lower your voice." Rhaenyra rises from her chair. The movement is slow and deliberate, full of the unconscious authority of a woman who has worn a crown for many years. Her eyes flash with warning.
"I will not lower my voice!" You are shouting now, your voice rising to fill the solar. "I will scream it from the rooftops if I must. I will climb to the top of the Tower of the Hand and announce it to the entire city. I will not marry Lord Ormund Hightower. I would rather marry a stable boy. I would rather marry a Dornish horse. I would rather marry the horse's saddle. I would rather marry no one at all and let the succession fall to—"
"Enough." The word cuts through your tirade like a blade through silk. Your mother's voice is not loud, but it carries absolute command. Her eyes flash with the fire of old Valyria. "You will not speak to me this way. You are my daughter and my heir, and I love you beyond measure, but you are still a child in many ways. This display proves it. You are acting like a petulant girl who has been denied a sweet, not like a future queen who understands the weight of political reality."
The sting of that rebuke steals your breath. You stand there in the center of the solar, your chest heaving, tears of fury pricking at the corners of your eyes. The words hit you harder than any blow could have. Your mother sighs. The tension in her shoulders softens slightly. She reaches up and rubs her temples with the tips of her fingers.
"He touched me." The words tear themselves from your throat, raw and shaking. "At the feast. During the waltz. He put his hand on my—he touched me where no one should touch, and he told me not to make a scene, and I could not say anything because everyone was watching, and—"
"What are you talking about" The word cuts through your tirade like a blade through silk. Your mother's voice is not loud, but it carries absolute command. Her eyes flash with the fire of old Valyria. "Tell me everything. Slowly. From the beginning."
You tell her. The words pour out of you in a flood, the hand on your backside, the whisper in your ear. Your mother listens in silence, her face growing paler and harder with every word. When you finish, you are shaking, tears of fury and humiliation streaming down your cheeks.
"I will not marry him." Your voice cracks on the words. "I will never marry him. If you make me marry him, I will—I will feed myself to Silverwing. I will throw myself from the highest tower of the Red Keep. I will—"
"You will not marry him." Your mother's voice is iron, absolute, unshakeable. "I give you my word. Whatever political advantages a Hightower alliance might offer, they are not worth your safety. They are not worth your dignity." She rises from her chair and crosses the room, taking your face in her hands. Her palms are warm and steady against your tear-wet cheeks. "I did not know, my darling. I did not know about the dance. If I had known, I would never have allowed him in this room. I would never have heard his suit."
"Then refuse him." Your voice is a broken whisper. "Promise me you will refuse him."
"I promise." She presses a kiss to your forehead. "I will tell him tomorrow. He will leave court within the fortnight. You will never have to see him again."
The carriage lurches to a halt so abruptly that you are thrown forward against the opposite seat. The violence of the stop catches you completely off guard. Your shoulder strikes the wooden frame with a sickening crack, and pain blossoms through your arm in hot waves. You cry out, the sound torn from your throat before you can suppress it. For a moment, you are simply stunned, crumpled against the seat, trying to understand what has happened.
Then you hear the shouting, your guards are yelling, their voices sharp with alarm and edged with something that sounds terrifyingly like fear. Ser Harrold's voice rises above the others, bellowing orders that you cannot quite make out. Then other voices join the chaos. Rougher voices. Harsher voices. Voices you do not recognize, voices that bark commands in an unfamiliar cadence.
A horn blows. The sound is harsh and brazen, cutting through the shouting like a blade. Steel rings against steel. The clash of swords is unmistakable, a sound you have heard at tourneys a hundred times, but never like this. The metallic shriek of blade meeting blade is punctuated by screams of pain, by the wet, heavy sound of steel sinking into flesh.
Your blood turns to ice. The cold spreads outward from your chest, creeping down your arms and legs until your fingers feel numb and distant. You scramble to the window on hands and knees, your heart hammering so hard you can feel it in your throat. Your fingers fumble with the curtain, clumsy with sudden terror. You tear the fabric aside and press your face to the narrow gap.
Your escort is fighting. Ser Harrold is fighting you can see him in the center, his gray beard matted with blood, his sword flashing in the afternoon sun as he cuts down one attacker and turns to face another. His movements are desperate, the movements of a man who knows he is fighting a losing battle but refuses to yield. Around him, your other guards are falling. You watch Ser Wilsem take a sword thrust through his belly and crumple forward over his horse's neck. You watch young Pete, the squire who blushed every time you looked at him, get dragged from his saddle by three men in green and silver armor. They are outnumbered. They are being slaughtered.
Green and silver armor gleams everywhere you look. Hightower colors. Hightower soldiers. They swarm around the carriage like ants on a carcass, like wolves around a wounded deer. There are so many of them—twenty at least, maybe thirty, their surcoats bright with the tower-and-flame sigil.
An arrow takes Ser Harrold in the throat, you see it happen. You see the gray-fletched shaft appear as if by magic, buried deep in the flesh of his neck. You see the shock register on his weathered face. You see his mouth open as if to speak, and blood bubbles out instead of words. You see him sway in the saddle, his sword slipping from his fingers. You see him fall. You see the blood spray bright and arterial across the trampled grass, a crimson arc that catches the sunlight and seems to hang in the air for a terrible, frozen moment.
A scream tears from your throat, it is a raw, primal sound, ripped from somewhere deep in your chest. It scrapes your throat raw on the way out. You slam your fist against the carriage door, pounding on the wood hard enough to bruise your knuckles. You fumble for the latch. You need to get out. You need to run. You need to find a horse, steal a horse, do something, anything—
The door rips open with a violence that sends splinters flying, a soldier's face appears in the gap, filling the doorway. "There she is," he says, and his voice is a crow's caw of triumph. "The little dragon princess. Lord Ormund's prize. Right where they said she'd be."
You kick him in the face, your foot connects with his nose, driven by pure, animal panic. You feel the cartilage crunch under your heel, a sickening sensation that travels up your leg. Blood sprays from his nostrils, bright red and immediate. He staggers backward with a howl of pain and shock and rage, his hands flying to his ruined face. You launch yourself toward the open door, toward the rectangle of afternoon light, toward freedom.
Hands catch you before you take two steps. Too many hands. They come from every direction, rough and calloused and implacable. They close around your arms and your waist and your shoulders. They drag you from the carriage, your feet leaving the wooden step entirely, and you are fighting, screaming, thrashing, twisting in their grip. You scratch at any flesh you can reach. Your nails rake down a soldier's cheek and you feel the skin tear, feel blood well up under your fingernails. He curses and backhands you across the face with brutal, casual force. The blow snaps your head to the side and fills your mouth with the taste of copper and salt. Bright lights burst behind your eyes.
"Careful with her, you fool!" someone barks from nearby. The voice carries the sharp edge of command. "Lord Ormund said unharmed. He was very specific. Unharmed and unspoiled. Do you want to explain to him why her face is bruised? Do you want to be the one who answers for it when he sees a mark on her?"
The soldiers laugh. It is an ugly sound, thick with dark implication. They hold you fast despite your continued struggles, your arms pinned behind your back at a painful angle, your feet barely touching the blood-slicked grass. The world spins around you, the wrecked carriage, the bodies of your guards scattered like broken toys, the green and silver soldiers moving among the dead. The horses are gone, run off into the fields or stolen by the attackers. The carriage is a wreck, one wheel splintered and the door hanging from its hinges. The afternoon sun beats down on the scene of slaughter with indifferent brightness.
"Pretty thing," one of the soldiers says, leaning close to your face. His breath is hot and foul against your ear, and you flinch away from him, but there is nowhere to go. The hands holding you do not loosen. "Can see why the lord wants her kept whole. A face like that, you'd want to keep it pretty."
"Don't get ideas," another soldier warns. "Lord Ormund's been waiting a long time for this. A very long time. He's not going to share."
"He's been waiting two years," a third soldier adds. There is something knowing in his voice, something that suggests he has heard stories. "Remember how she treated him at the tourney? My cousin was there. Said she gave him her favor with a face like she'd swallowed a cup of piss."
They laugh again. The sound crawls across your skin like insects with too many legs.
"Wouldn't be me," the first soldier mutters, still dabbing at his bleeding nose with the back of his hand. "Someone treated me like that, I'd have taught her some manners right there. Tourney or no tourney. Princess or no princess."
"That's why you're not Lord Ormund," another soldier says. "The man has patience. The man has plans. He's been thinking about this for two years. He told us he can still smell the jasmine in her hair, clear as the day he first caught her scent. Told us he'd know her blindfolded, in a room full of women, just by that smell alone."
"Speak of the scent and the scent shall appear," another soldier says with a dark chuckle. "The lord's going to be very pleased to have her back under his nose. Very pleased indeed."
They bind your wrists with rough rope that bites into your skin the moment it tightens. The rope is coarse hemp, unsoftened by use, and it scrapes your flesh raw with every movement. The soldier tying the knots pulls them cruelly tight, and you feel the rope dig into the delicate skin of your wrists, feel the circulation cut off, feel your fingers begin to tingle and grow numb. You keep struggling anyway. You keep twisting in their grip, keep searching for any weakness, any gap, any opportunity to break free. There is none. These men are soldiers. They are hard and practiced and utterly without mercy. They have done this before. The realization settles over you like a shroud.
They throw you onto the back of a horse like a sack of grain, your stomach hitting the saddle with a force that drives the breath from your lungs. A soldier mounts behind you, swinging up with practiced ease, and his arm locks around your waist with bruising force. You feel the solid bulk of his chest against your back, the rough wool of his surcoat scratching your neck. You feel his breath on your ear, warm and damp. Revulsion crawls across your skin like a living thing, like a thousand tiny feet.
"Lord Ormund's going to be very pleased," the soldier says, and his voice is a low purr of satisfaction. "Very, very pleased. He told us to watch for you special. Gave us your route. Told us exactly where you'd be and exactly when you'd be there. Told us your escort numbers and your travel speed and everything else we needed to know."
The words sink into you like stones dropped into dark water, each one heavier than the last. Gave us your route. Told us exactly where you'd be. He knew. The horse begins to move. You are surrounded by armed men. Your wrists are bound. You are being delivered like a parcel to a man you publicly humiliated, rejected, and mocked without mercy.
The memories crowd in again. They come without your permission, flooding your mind with vivid, unwelcome clarity. The garden, the sniffing, the way you made your ladies laugh. The tourney, his thumb on your wrist, his nose buried in the silver flowers. The feast, his hand on your body, his voice in your ear. The alcove, the tapestry rough against your back, his eyes finding you through the fabric as if you were lit by torchlight.
The soldiers talk among themselves as they ride. Their voices weave around you like a net tightening with every passing mile. You catch fragments of crude commentary and casual brutality.
"...heard she's got a dragon. Big silver one. Silverwing, they call her. Used to belong to the Good Queen herself..."
"...where's the dragon now, Princess? Why isn't she here to save you? Did your mother make you leave her behind?..."
"...smart of the queen, really. Send her Heir defenseless across the kingdoms..."
"...shame, though. Would've liked to see a dragon up close. Never seen one. My father saw Vhagar once, back during the old king's reign. Said it was the most terrifying thing he ever witnessed..."
"...they say Silverwing breathes fire hot enough to melt stone. Hot enough to turn a man to ash where he stands. Good thing she's not on that dragon now..."
More laughter. It rolls over you in waves, suffocating and inescapable. You close your eyes and try to find that place inside yourself where Silverwing waits. The bond between dragon and rider is ancient magic, deeper than blood, stronger than distance. You reach for it desperately. You cast your mind out across the leagues of countryside, searching for the familiar warmth of her presence. She is too far away. The bond is there—you can feel it, a faint thread of connection humming at the very edge of your awareness—but it is stretched thin by distance, useless. She cannot hear you. She cannot know what is happening. She is coiled on the black beaches of Dragonstone, and you are here, and there are too many miles between you.
You are a dragonrider, bonded to one of the most magnificent creatures in existence. You are your mother's daughter, raised to be a queen, and you are completely, utterly, terrifyingly powerless.
The column rides on. The shadows lengthen and darken. The sun sinks toward the horizon in a blaze of orange and pink and blood-red, and the sky darkens from blue to purple to the deep velvet black of a country night.. You are cold. The spring night air has a bite to it that cuts through the thin fabric of your gown. Your dress is torn at the shoulder where the soldiers dragged you from the carriage, the sleeve hanging by threads. The bruise on your face throbs in steady rhythm with your heartbeat, a dull, persistent ache that sharpens every time you move your jaw. The ropes around your wrists have rubbed your skin raw, and you can feel the sticky warmth of blood trickling down your fingers.
Your mind keeps circling back to the same terrible image, the same memory that plays on an endless loop behind your eyes. Ormund Hightower, standing in your mother's solar, calm and patient and utterly certain. I am prepared to wait. I am prepared to be patient.
And now the waiting is over.
The torches of the camp appear through the darkness like a swarm of fireflies scattered across the hillside, hundreds of pinpricks of orange light flickering against the black expanse of the night sky. Your body has gone numb from hours of riding—your legs aching, your shoulders screaming from the angle at which your bound arms are wrenched behind your back, your wrists raw and slick with blood where the rope has worn through the first layers of skin. The soldier behind you keeps his arm locked around your waist, and you have long since stopped struggling against his grip. There is no point. There is nowhere to run. Even if you managed to break free, you would be cut down or recaptured before you made it ten paces.
The camp grows larger as you approach, the soldiers ride directly through the heart of the camp. Men look up from their meals and their dice games and their weapon maintenance. They see you. They stare. Some of them grin with recognition. Some of them nudge each other and gesture in your direction. You catch fragments of their murmured comments—"There she is," and "The princess," and "Lord Ormund's been waiting"—and each word lands on your skin like a brand. You are a spectacle. You are entertainment. You are the prize being delivered to the conqueror.
The horse stops outside the largest tent. The soldier behind you dismounts first, and then his hands close around your waist and drag you down after him. Your legs buckle when your feet hit the ground. The muscles in your thighs and calves have gone dead from hours of forced immobility, and you crumple forward before the soldier yanks you upright by your bound arms. The pain that shoots through your shoulders is bright and electric, and you bite down hard on your lip to keep from crying out. The taste of copper floods your mouth.
"Walk," the soldier growls, shoving you forward. "Lord Ormund doesn't like to be kept waiting."
Two soldiers grip your arms and drag you toward the tent. The canvas flaps are pulled aside by guards stationed at the entrance, and then you are inside, stumbling forward into the warm, golden glow of interior light.
The tent is enormous, more like a portable hall than a simple campaign shelter. Rich carpets cover the packed earth floor in overlapping layers of crimson and gold. Oil lamps hang from the support poles on delicate chains, filling the space with soft, wavering illumination. A heavy wooden table stands to one side, covered with maps and markers and the scattered detritus of military planning. Servants move quietly around the periphery of the space—men and women in simple woolen clothes, their eyes carefully downcast, their movements silent and efficient.
And at the center of the tent, dominating everything, sits a large copper bathtub, steam rises from the surface of the water in lazy curls, carrying the faint scent of lavender oil and something else, something herbal and clean. The tub is positioned so that anyone entering the tent sees it immediately, and you see it, and you see him.
Lord Ormund Hightower reclines in the bath with his arms resting along the copper rim, his head tipped back slightly, his eyes closed in an expression of perfect, languid relaxation. The water laps at his chest, obscuring the lower half of his body but leaving his shoulders and arms bare to the lamplight. His light brown curls are damp, darkened by the water, clinging to his temples and the back of his neck. His skin gleams in the warm light, the muscles of his shoulders and arms shifting subtly as he breathes. A faint smile plays at the corners of his mouth. It is the smile of a man who has been anticipating this moment for a very long time.
Standing near the tub, holding a folded length of drying cloth, is a boy. He looks around your age, eighteen, perhaps, or a little younger. His hair is a striking shade of red, the color of autumn leaves or a fox's pelt, falling in soft waves to his upper shoulders. His eyes are blue, a pale and watery blue, and they are fixed firmly on the floor. He does not look up when you enter. He does not look at anything except the ground. There is a stillness to him, a quiet watchfulness, that suggests he sees far more than his downcast eyes would indicate.
"Our lord," the lead soldier announces, his voice gruff with deference, "we have brought the princess. Her escort has been dealt with. Killed to the last man."
Ormund's eyes open slowly, languidly, as if he has all the time in the world. His pale blue gaze finds you across the tent, and the faint smile on his lips widens by a fraction, with the slow, savoring satisfaction of a cat finally closing its claws around a mouse it has been stalking for hours. His tongue sweeps across his lower lip, slow and thoughtful. He looks at you the way a man looks at a meal he has been starving for.
"Princess," he says, and the word drips from his mouth like honey laced with poison. "No. Not a princess."
The word hangs in the warm, lavender-scented air. The soldiers holding your arms shift slightly, uncertain. Ormund lifts one hand from the rim of the tub and gestures idly, a dismissive flick of his wet fingers. Water droplets scatter across the carpet.
"Not even a lady," he continues, his voice smooth and unhurried, the voice of a man delivering a sermon he has rehearsed a hundred times. "Not even a legitimate daughter. She is a bastard. A baseborn creature of sin and deceit. Her whore of a mother spread her legs for whatever man would have her because Laenor Velaryon was more interested in pretty young men than in his own wife, and so that fat, entitled cunt, found her pleasures wherever she could get them. In stables. In storerooms. In any dark corner where a man would have her."
Your body goes rigid. The words hit you like blows, each one a slap across your already bruised face. A sound tears from your throat—a strangled noise of pure, incandescent rage.
"You lie," you snarl, straining against the hands that hold you. "You vile, lying—my mother is worth a thousand of you, you craven—"
The soldier to your right backhands you across the mouth, the blow snaps your head to the side. Pain explodes through your jaw, bright and blinding, and your lip splits against your teeth. Blood floods your mouth, hot and copper-sweet, and you stagger in the soldiers' grip. The tent swims around you, the lamplight fracturing into a thousand spinning points of gold.
"Do not interrupt me," Ormund says, and his voice has not changed at all. It is still calm, still smooth, still utterly unhurried. "You will learn. You will learn that when I speak, you listen. When I command, you obey. Your opinions are worth less than the dirt beneath my boots, and I have no interest in hearing them. Do you understand?"
You spit blood onto the beautiful crimson carpet. It lands in a bright red spray, stark against the gold patterns. "I understand that you are a coward and a monster," you say, your voice shaking but defiant. "I understand that you had to ambush a carriage full of guards to capture one unarmed woman. I understand that you are pathetic and old and so desperate for my attention that you have been obsessing over me for two years like some kind of—"
This time it is not a backhand. The soldier drives his fist into your stomach, and the breath leaves your body in a single, agonizing rush. You double over, retching, your bound arms twisting behind you at a brutal angle. The world goes gray at the edges. You cannot breathe. You cannot think. There is nothing but the white-hot pain radiating through your gut, the taste of blood and bile in your throat.
Ormund watches. He watches with that same faint smile, that same expression of patient satisfaction. When the soldier pulls your head back by your hair, forcing you upright again, Ormund's eyes trace the fresh blood on your lip, the tears streaking through the dust on your cheeks, the way your chest heaves as you struggle to draw breath.
"You are a bastard," he says, picking up the thread of his speech as if there had been no interruption. "You and your brothers are all bastards. Sins born out of wedlock. Abominations in the eyes of gods and men. You have no right to the Iron Throne. You have no right to any title or claim or pretense of nobility. You are the product of your mother's lust and your mother's lies, and nothing more. Your very existence is an insult to every law of gods and men."
He pauses. His eyes, still fixed on you, glitter in the lamplight like chips of ice. His hand moves idly through the bathwater, fingers trailing through the steam.
"And yet," he says, and his voice drops slightly, growing softer and more dangerous, almost intimate, "this bastard, this sin made flesh, this walking monument to her mother's whoredom, once thought herself above me. She mocked me. She laughed at me with her little friends. She called me old and ugly and odd. She called me a fossil, a relic, a man practically in his grave. She turned up her nose at my suit and screamed at her mother that she would rather marry a Dornish horse than suffer my touch. She made a performance of sniffing the air whenever I drew near, asking her ladies if they could smell something unpleasant."
He rises from the bath, the water sluices off his body in sheets, streaming down his chest and his stomach and his thighs. He steps out of the copper tub with the unhurried confidence of a man entirely comfortable in his own skin, and he makes absolutely no move to cover himself. He stands there, completely naked, the lamplight painting his body in shades of gold and shadow. Droplets of water cling to the dark gold hair of his chest, trace the lines of muscle down his abdomen, slide along the powerful sweep of his thighs. His body is that of a man in his prime, broad shouldered, lean hipped, the muscles of his arms and chest defined by years of sword work and riding. His cock hangs heavy between his legs, half-stirring from the heat of the bath. He does nothing to hide it. He does nothing to shield you from the sight. He stands before you utterly exposed, utterly unashamed, and the smile on his face says that he knows exactly how uncomfortable it makes you.
Your face burns. The heat rushes to your cheeks, your neck, the tips of your ears. You try to look away, try to fix your eyes on the carpet, on the tent wall, on anything but the naked expanse of his body, but the soldier's hand tightens in your hair and wrenches your head back. You have no choice but to look. You have no choice but to see all of him.
"What's the matter?" Ormund asks, his voice dripping with mockery. He takes a step closer, and then another, his bare feet silent on the thick carpets. Water drips from his body onto the crimson wool. "You seem uncomfortable. You seem... flushed. Is something wrong? You were so eager to mock my appearance before. So eager to call me old and ugly and decrepit. Take a good look. Does this look decrepit to you?"
He stops directly in front of you, close enough that you can feel the warmth radiating from his bath-heated skin, close enough that you can smell the lavender oil and the clean, sharp scent of the soap he used, close enough that if you reached out your bound hands, you would touch him. He is so close that you have to tilt your head back to meet his eyes, and doing so forces you to look up the entire length of his body—his thighs, his hips, the flat plane of his stomach, the broad expanse of his chest. He knows this. He positioned himself deliberately to make it unavoidable.
"My mother will burn you for this," you whisper, your voice shaking but still fierce. "When she finds out what you've done, she will feed you to Syrax. She will reduce your precious Oldtown to ash and rubble. She will—"
His hand closes around your throat, the grip is not hard enough to choke, but it is hard enough to silence. His fingers wrap around the column of your neck, damp from the bath, warm, implacable. His thumb rests against the hollow of your throat where your pulse hammers frantically, and you can feel the calluses on his palm from sword practice, rough against your skin.
"Your mother," he says, his voice a low, venomous murmur, "is a usurper and a whore. She will be dead within the year. Aegon sits the Iron Throne now, and when this war is over, there will be no more pretenders. No more bastards claiming what is not theirs. Your mother will die screaming, and your brothers will die with her, and you—" His grip tightens fractionally, just enough to make your breath catch. "You will be here. Serving me. Learning humility. Learning what happens to bastard girls who think themselves above their betters."
He releases your throat with a small, contemptuous push. Your head snaps back, and you gasp for air, your chest heaving. "Look at you," he says, stepping back slightly, his eyes raking over you with disdain. "You are filthy. Your dress is torn. Your face is bruised. There is blood on your wrists and dirt on your hands and dust in your hair. You smell of sweat and horses and fear." His nostrils flare, and he makes a show of wrinkling his nose, a deliberate, mocking echo of the gesture you once used to humiliate him. "You reek. You are filthy inside and out—your body, your blood, your very soul. The bastard daughter of a whore princess, captured and delivered like the common criminal she is."
Behind him, the red-haired boy moves. He approaches Ormund with his eyes still downcast, still fixed on the floor, and he holds out a long green vest. His movements are practiced and deferential, the movements of someone who has done this many times before. Ormund does not acknowledge him. He does not turn away from you. He simply extends his arms slightly, and the boy slips the vest onto his shoulders with careful, efficient hands. The green fabric settles over Ormund's still damp skin, and the boy fastens it with quick, discreet movements. The vest falls only to Ormund's hips. It covers nothing below his waist. He remains exposed, unashamed, and he makes no move to rectify this. The boy steps back to his place by the tub, his gaze never once rising from the floor.
Ormund continues to stare at you. His eyes trace the lines of your face, the bruise darkening on your cheekbone, the blood drying on your split lip, the wild tangle of your hair. That faint smile remains on his lips, but there is nothing warm in it. It is the smile of a man savoring a victory long delayed, a revenge long anticipated.
"Take her," he says, and his voice carries easily through the tent. He is speaking to the servants now, to the men and women who stand waiting along the canvas walls. "Take her to the river. Strip her of those ruined clothes—cut them off her if you must—and wash the filth from her skin. Scrub her until she is raw. I want every trace of her former life washed away. She will be dressed in servants' garments—plain wool, sturdy and serviceable, appropriate to her station. Brown. Undyed. The color of dirt. The color of nothing."
He reaches out. His hand, still slightly damp from the bath, closes around your jaw. His grip is harder than before, fingers digging into the soft flesh of your cheeks, forcing your mouth into a slight pucker. His thumb presses against the edge of your bruised cheekbone, directly on the darkest part of the bruise, and the pain is sharp and immediate. You whimper despite yourself, a small, involuntary sound that makes his smile widen.
"She will serve me," he says, his eyes boring into yours. "She will wait on my table. She will clean my quarters. She will empty my chamber pot. She will perform whatever tasks I assign to her, no matter how menial, no matter how degrading. She is a servant now, a baseborn creature of no name and no house, and servants do not wear silk. Servants do not wear jewels. Servants do not speak unless spoken to, and they do not raise their eyes to their betters, and they do not—" He shakes your head slightly, a small, sharp movement. "—talk back."
"If she fights," he continues, releasing your jaw and turning away, "bind her tighter. If she screams, gag her. If she tries to run, hobble her. If she speaks a single word of defiance, strike her across the mouth. She will learn her place. She will learn humility. She will learn that a bastard does not refuse a lord. She will learn that a sin does not mock a righteous man. She will learn that the nose she mocked so cruelly will follow her scent to the ends of the earth if she tries to flee."
He gestures dismissively toward the tent flap, still not bothering to cover the rest of his body. The green vest hangs open, framing the broad expanse of his chest, the trail of dark gold hair that descends past his navel.
"The boy will accompany you," he adds. "He will ensure that the task is done properly. He is very good at ensuring things are done properly. Aren't you, boy?"
The red haired youth bows his head lower. "Yes, my lord," he says. His voice is soft, barely above a whisper. He still does not look at you. His hands are folded in front of him, his shoulders slightly hunched, his entire posture one of quiet, careful submission. There is something in the way he holds himself that suggests he is far more aware than he appears.
"Go," Ormund says. "Wash the stink of her old life from her skin. I want her clean when I see her next."
The soldiers drag you backward toward the tent flap. You twist in their grip, craning your neck to keep your eyes on Ormund, on his half naked form standing in the center of the lamplit tent, on the satisfied smile that curls his lips.
"You will never break me," you spit, blood and saliva flying from your torn lip. "You can strip me and beat me and dress me in rags, but I am still a Targaryen. I am still my mother's daughter. And when Silverwing finds me—when she burns this camp to ash—I will stand in the embers and watch you die."
Ormund laughs. It is a soft, almost gentle sound, utterly devoid of humor.
"Silverwing," he repeats, savoring the name. "The Good Queen's dragon. A magnificent creature. I've heard she's on Dragonstone. A long way from here. A very long way." He turns his back on you, walking toward the table covered in maps. "But please, hold onto that hope. Nurture it. Let it keep you warm at night. It will make it so much sweeter when you finally understand that no one is coming for you."
The soldiers drag you through the tent flap and out into the cold night air. The last thing you see before the canvas falls shut is Ormund Hightower standing over his war table, naked beneath his half-fastened vest, still smiling.
Your breath tears out of you in harsh white plumes that dissolve almost instantly into the darkness. The wind finds every tear in your gown, every gap in the fabric, and slides through like a blade. Goosebumps erupt across your arms, your chest, the backs of your thighs. Your nipples pebble painfully against the ruined silk of your dress, and you cannot cross your arms to hide it because your wrists are still bound behind your back.
They march you through the rows of tents, past the dying cookfires that still pulse with a dull orange glow, past the picketed horses that shift and snort in the darkness, past the soldiers who pause in their dice games and their weapon cleaning to watch you pass. Some of them grin. Some of them nudge their companions and murmur things you cannot quite hear but can easily imagine. Some of them look at you with an expression that makes your stomach clench and your skin crawl.
The lake opens up before you without warning, one moment you are in the trees, and the next the forest falls away and you are standing on a narrow strip of pebbled shore, staring out at an expanse of black water that stretches toward the far treeline like a sheet of polished obsidian.
Along the shoreline, several servants are already waiting, they stand in a tight cluster near the water's edge, their lanterns casting pools of flickering orange light across the pebbles. There are four of them—three women and one man, all dressed in the same rough wool you will soon be wearing, their faces weathered and expressionless. They have brought buckets and rough cloths and a lump of harsh-looking soap, and they hold these implements with the practiced ease of people who have performed this task many times before.
The soldiers release you at the water's edge. Your legs buckle immediately, the muscles in your thighs giving way like wet parchment, and you collapse onto the pebbled shore with a jarring impact that sends pain shooting through your knees and palms. The stones are sharp and cold beneath you, slick with lake spray, and they bite into your skin through the torn fabric of your gown.
"Lord's orders," one of the soldiers says, his voice flat and bored. He is speaking to the servants as if you are not there, as if you are a piece of furniture that has been delivered to the wrong room. "Wash her. Thoroughly. I mean properly scrubbed, every inch, until she's clean enough to serve at his lordship's table. Put her in the clothes we brought. If she fights, bind her tighter. If she screams, gag her. If she tries to run—" He glances down at you, crumpled on the stones at his feet, and something that might be amusement flickers across his weathered face. "She won't run. But if she does, the boy stays to make sure she's caught."
The soldiers turn and walk back up the path without another word. You watch them go with a strange, hollow feeling in your chest, something between despair and relief. They are gone. But the camp is right there, at the top of the path. The soldiers are right there. Even if you broke free from these servants, even if you ran into the trees and kept running until your legs gave out, there is nowhere to go. The Reach is Green territory. Every lord, every castle, every village between here and Dragonstone has sworn allegiance to Aegon. You are a Black. You are the enemy. You are alone.
The servants descend on you, they untie the ropes around your wrists, and the sudden rush of blood back into your hands is an agony beyond description, a thousand needles of fire prickling through your fingers, your palms, the bones of your wrists. You gasp and double over, cradling your raw and bleeding hands against your chest, and a low moan escapes your lips before you can stop it. The ropes have carved deep furrows into your skin, angry red channels that ooze blood and clear fluid. The flesh around them is swollen and hot to the touch.
The servants pull you to your feet with the same impersonal efficiency, and then they begin stripping away your ruined gown, the fabric tears further as they pull it over your head—it was already hanging by threads, already ripped at the shoulder where the soldiers dragged you from the carriage—and the sound of ripping silk is loud in the quiet of the lakeshore. The cool night air hits your bare shoulders, your bare arms, the curve of your spine, and you shudder so violently that your teeth clack together. You are left in nothing but your thin linen shift, and the wind cuts through it as if it were made of spiderwebs. Then hands are at the ties of your shift, pulling it down over your shoulders, and you try to clutch it to your chest but your fingers are still numb and useless from the ropes, and the shift slides down your body and pools around your ankles on the wet stones.
You stand naked on the shore of the lake. Completely, utterly naked. The wind licks at your bare skin with a cold, invasive tongue. It raises goosebumps across your breasts, your stomach, the curve of your hips. It slides between your legs and makes you flinch. Your arms wrap around yourself on instinct—one across your chest, one lower—but it does not help. It does not hide you. It does not stop the servants from seeing everything you have.
The red-haired boy has turned his back, you notice this through the haze of your humiliation, and the observation lodges in your mind like a splinter. He is standing several paces away, at the edge of the treeline, his shoulders stiff and his head bowed. He is facing the darkness of the forest rather than the lake. His hands are clasped behind his back, and even from here, even through the dim lantern light, you can see that his knuckles are white, clenched so tightly that the bones threaten to break through the skin. He does not look at you.
The servants grip your arms and walk you toward the water. Your bare feet crunch on the pebbles. The stones are slick and cold and sharp-edged, and they dig into the tender arches of your feet with every step.
The cold, when it comes is death, your foot touches the surface of the lake, and the shock of it is so total, so absolute, that for a moment your mind simply goes blank. It bites into your ankle and shoots up your leg like lightning. The breath leaves your lungs in a single, explosive gasp. You try to pull back—your body rebels, your muscles scream, every instinct you possess howls at you to flee—but the servants hold you fast with their impersonal, unbreakable grip, and they push you deeper.
The water rises to your calves. Your knees. Your thighs. Each inch is a fresh assault, a new layer of agony laid over the old. The cold is so intense that it burns. Your skin flushes red and then white, and the fine hairs on your legs and arms stand on end. When the water reaches your waist and laps at the curve of your stomach, a sound tears from your throat that you cannot contain—a sharp, keening cry, animal and raw.
"Please," you gasp. The word is torn from you without permission, without pride, without any of the dignity you have been clinging to since the carriage door was ripped open. "Please, it's so cold, I can't—I can't breathe—"
One of them scoops water into a wooden bucket and pours it over your head, the shock of it steals what little breath you had left. The water streams down your hair and into your eyes and your mouth, and it tastes of minerals and the faint, green bitterness of lake weed. It plasters your hair to your skull and runs in rivulets down your neck and between your shoulder blades. You sputter and choke, and another bucket of water crashes over you before you can recover.
They scrub you with rough cloths that feel like sandpaper against your chilled, goosebumped skin. They work the dust and the sweat and the dried blood from your body with methodical, unhurried thoroughness, your arms, your shoulders, your back, the nape of your neck. They lift your hair and scrub the dirt from behind your ears. They take your hands, your raw, bleeding, rope-burned hands and scrub the grime from beneath your fingernails until the water runs pink.
"Poor little princess," one of the servants murmurs as she scrubs at the back of your neck. Her voice is low, barely above a whisper, pitched for your ears alone. She is the oldest of the women, her face lined and weathered, her hands gnarled with age but still strong. "Fallen so far so fast. I remember when you rode in your silks and your jewels, with the whole city turning out to cheer for you. Now look at you. Naked as a newborn and shivering in a lake."
You flinch at the word princess. Ormund's voice echoes in your memory, smooth and venomous. Not a princess. A bastard. A baseborn creature of sin and deceit.
"That one there," the old servant continues, her voice dropping even lower. She tilts her head almost imperceptibly toward the treeline, toward the boy with his back turned and his fists clenched. "That's Prince Daeron."
The words land on you like stones. You turn your head and stare at the boy's rigid back with new eyes. Daeron. Your uncle. You knew he existed but you have never met him. You have never seen his face. You have never exchanged a single word with this boy who shares your blood.
He is standing on the shore of a freezing lake in the middle of the night, his back turned to his niece's naked, shivering body, because he cannot bring himself to look and he cannot bring himself to leave.
"He's a good lad," the old servant murmurs, wringing out her cloth. "Quiet. Keeps to himself. Doesn't make trouble. Lord Ormund is hard on him, but the boy never complains. Never says a word against his lord." She pauses, her hands stilling on your shoulder. "I've seen him weep, though. Late at night, when he thinks no one is watching. He weeps for his dragon. They say she's a beauty—blue and copper, with fire hot enough to melt stone. Tessarion. But Lord Ormund won't let him fly."
The servants finish their work. They drag you out of the water, and the transition from the freezing lake to the merely cold air is almost pleasant by comparison. Almost. Your body is shaking so violently now that you can barely stand—great, wracking shudders that convulse through your muscles and rattle your bones.
The servants wrap you in a length of coarse, undyed wool and rub your limbs with the same brisk, impersonal efficiency they used to wash you. The friction burns. It pulls at your raw wrists and your rope-burned skin and the bruises already blooming across your ribs and arms. But gradually, slowly, the shivering begins to subside. Your teeth stop chattering. Sensation creeps back into your extremities in tingling, painful waves.
Then they dress you, a rough woolen dress, dyed a drab, muddy brown, the color of dirt, of tree bark, of nothing at all. "There now," the old servant says, and there is something in her voice that might almost be pity. "It's done. Best not to fight it, girl. Fighting only makes it worse."
She gestures toward the treeline, toward the boy with the copper hair who still has his back turned, who still has not moved.
"Take her back," she says. "She's ready."
Daeron turns around, he does it slowly, reluctantly, as if bracing himself for a blow. His blue eyes find you—just for a moment, just for a heartbeat—and then drop immediately to the ground. But in that heartbeat, in that brief flash of contact, you see something that makes your breath catch, you see something that looks almost like shame.
"Come," he says. His voice is quiet, so quiet you can barely hear it over the whisper of the lake water and the rustle of wind through the trees. It is a careful voice, a controlled voice, the voice of someone who learned very early that speaking too loudly was dangerous. "Walk ahead of me. I will tell you where to go. Keep your eyes down when we re-enter the camp. Do not look at the soldiers. Do not speak to anyone."
"You are Prince Daeron," you say. Your voice comes out hoarse and raw, scraped clean by screaming and cold water. It does not sound like your voice at all.
"I am," he says. "Now walk. It's not safe to linger here. Lord Ormund will expect you back in the camp before the hour is out, and he does not like to be kept waiting."
You walk. You walk because you are too cold and too tired and too hollowed out to do anything else. You walk up the path through the dark trees, your rough wool dress scratching against your thighs, your too-large shoes slipping on the loose gravel, your bound hair dripping lake water down the back of your neck. Daeron walks behind you, close enough to guide you if you stumble, far enough away that he does not have to touch you.
"Listen to me," Daeron says. His voice is still that low, barely-there murmur, pitched for your ears alone. It is the voice of someone who has learned to speak in secrets. "I am going to tell you something, you need to hear it, and you need to not argue with me, and you need to do exactly what I say. Your life depends on it."
You say nothing. You keep walking. A tree root snags at your too-large shoe, and you stumble, and Daeron's hand shoots out and catches your elbow before you hit the ground. The touch is brief—just long enough to steady you, his fingers warm through the rough wool of your sleeve—and then he pulls his hand back as if your skin had burned him. He still does not look at your face.
"Lord Ormund is not a man you want to anger," he says. His voice is flat, emotionless, the voice of someone reciting a lesson learned through painful repetition. "I know that seems obvious. I know you think you already understand. But you don't." He pauses. His footsteps falter for just a moment. "I have. I know what he is like when he is pleased. I know what he is like when he is annoyed. And I know what he is like when he is truly angry. You have seen him pleased tonight. You do not want to see him angry."
"He humiliated me," you whisper. The words scrape out of you like broken glass, like stones dragged across raw skin. "He stripped me of my title. He called my mother—he said things about her that—"
"I know what he said." Daeron's voice tightens, a wire drawn taut. "I was standing three feet away from you. I heard every word. And I am telling you that what happened tonight was him being gentle. That was him being welcoming. That was Lord Ormund in a generous mood, savoring the moment, drawing out the anticipation." He takes a breath, and when he speaks again, his voice is barely a whisper. "I have seen him flay a man's back to the bone for spilling wine on his maps. I have seen him keep a deserter alive for three days while he personally oversaw the tortures. I have seen him smile while he did it. The same smile he wore tonight. The same exact smile."
You walk in silence for a moment. The trees are beginning to thin, and you can see the torchlights of the camp flickering through the branches ahead. The thought of going back there—of walking into that camp in your servant's dress, of facing Ormund again, of spending the rest of your life under his control—makes your stomach clench and your throat tighten.
"Then what do you suggest I do?" you ask, and your voice cracks on the question. "Just accept it? Just bow my head and scrub his floors and empty his chamber pot and let him call my mother a whore every day for the rest of my life?"
"Yes." Daeron's voice is flat. Absolute. "That is exactly what I suggest you do. Do your work. Keep your head down. Do not speak back to him. Do not defy him. Do not play games or plot rebellions or try to escape. Do not give him any excuse to escalate. Because he will escalate. He is looking for reasons to escalate. He wants you to fight back. He wants you to give him an excuse. The only outcome that does not end in your suffering—in more suffering than you can possibly imagine—is you doing your job and doing it well and giving him nothing to feed on."
You emerge from the treeline into the camp. The torches are still burning, the Hightower banner still flying, the soldiers still moving between the rows of tents. "Why are you telling me this?" you ask. Your voice is barely above a whisper now, pitched for his ears alone. "Your family is the reason I am here, in this camp, wearing these clothes, walking toward that tent. We are at war. Why would you help me?"
Daeron is silent for a long moment. "I am not helping you," he says, and his voice is very quiet and very tired. "I am warning you. There is a difference. And I am doing it because no one deserves what Lord Ormund is planning to do." He pauses. His blue eyes, pale and watery, flicker up to meet yours for the briefest of moments. "Not even a bastard niece I have never met. Not even the daughter of the sister who probably doesn't remember I exist."
He looks away again, his gaze dropping to the ground. His hands are still clenched at his sides.
"Now walk," he says. "Keep your head down. Don't look at anyone. I'll take you to the servants' tent. Tomorrow, your work begins."
—
You learn the rhythm of Lord Ormund's day before you learn anything else. He wakes at dawn—precisely at dawn, as if the sun itself obeys his schedule—and you must be standing outside his tent before he stirs, a basin of warm water in your hands and a clean drying cloth draped over your arm. The water must be exactly the right temperature. Not too hot, not too cold. He can tell the difference instantly. He can tell by dipping one finger into the basin, and if the temperature is wrong, he does not shout. He simply looks at you. He looks at you with those pale blue eyes, and he sets the basin aside, and he says, "We will discuss this later," and the anticipation of that discussion is worse than any immediate blow could ever be.
You must wait in silence while he wakes. This is part of the ritual. He does not rise immediately. He stretches, long, languid movements beneath the furs of his bed, his arms extending over his head, his back arching, the muscles of his shoulders shifting beneath his skin. He makes sounds. Small sounds. Groans of satisfaction, sighs of comfort. He takes his time. He luxuriates in the warmth of his bed while you stand three feet away with a basin of water growing incrementally colder in your hands, and he knows you are watching, and he wants you to watch. That is the point. That is always the point.
"Good morning, little bastard," he said on the third day, and the words were almost affectionate. "Did you sleep well? Did you dream of home? Of your whore mother? Of your dead brother?"
You did not answer. You had learned by then that some questions were not questions at all, the morning routine is the most intimate, and therefore the worst. You must kneel beside his bed and hold the basin steady while he splashes water on his face. You must be close enough that you can feel the heat radiating from his body, close enough that the water droplets from his splashing land on your hands and your sleeves. You must hand him the drying cloth and take it back when he is finished, and the cloth is warm from his skin and damp from his face, and it feels disturbingly intimate in your hands, like holding a piece of him.
Then you must help him dress, this is the part that makes your stomach clench and your throat tighten and your jaw ache from the effort of keeping your expression blank. This is the part that has not gotten easier, not once, not in seven days of repetition. He stands before you in his sleeping clothes and he waits. He does not help you. He does not move to undress himself. He stands there with his arms slightly extended, his head tilted, that faint smile playing at the corners of his mouth, and he waits for you to approach him. He waits for you to come to him.
"Well?" he said on the first morning, when you hesitated a moment too long. "I am waiting, girl. Or do you require the cane to motivate you?"
You approached and you reach up with trembling fingers and begin to unlace his shirt. The laces are fine linen, delicate, and your fingers feel clumsy and thick. You fumble. You always fumble. He watches your face the entire time, his blue eyes tracking every flicker of expression, every flush of color, every moment of hesitation. You can feel his gaze on your cheeks, your lips, the curve of your throat where your pulse hammers visibly beneath the skin.
"Your hands are shaking," he observed on the morning. His voice was conversational, almost pleasant. "One would think you had never touched a man's clothing before. Tell me, did you have lovers at court? Did some young lordling ever get far enough to let you practice unlacing his doublet? Or were you the type to spread your legs without bothering to undress first?"
You said nothing. You focused on the laces. Your face burned. You could feel the heat radiating from your cheeks like a fever.
"I asked you a question." His voice sharpened, just slightly. "When I ask a question, I expect an answer. That is how conversation works."
"No, my lord." The words scraped out of you like stones dragged across gravel. "I had no lovers at court."
"No lovers." He sounded almost disappointed. "Eight and ten years old, a princess of the realm, and no one ever sampled the goods? No one ever peeled back that silk and had a taste? I find that difficult to believe. A pretty little thing like you, with those—" His gaze dropped deliberately to your chest, lingered there. "—assets. Surely someone must have tried."
"No one, my lord."
"Hmm." He considered this. His shirt was unlaced now, hanging open, exposing the broad expanse of his chest. "Then I am the first man to see you like this. To have you on your knees before me, undressing me, serving me. How special. How intimate. We are sharing a first together, you and I."
You pulled the shirt over his shoulders. You had to reach up to do it and the movement brought you chest to chest with him for a brief, horrible moment. His bare skin brushed against the rough wool of your dress. You felt the heat of him, the solidity of him and he inhaled deeply as you did it, his nostrils flaring, and you knew he was breathing in the scent of your hair.
"Jasmine," he murmured. "The soap they gave you is harsh and common, but I can still smell it underneath. The jasmine oil you used to wear. It's still there, deep down. Lingering. Like a memory that refuses to fade."
You stepped back as soon as the shirt was off, but he caught your wrist. His grip was not hard, but it was absolute. You could no more have pulled free than you could have stopped the sun from rising.
"The breeches," he said. "You forgot the breeches."
You had not forgotten the breeches. You had been hoping he would not make you. You had been hoping, with the desperate, irrational hope of a trapped animal, that today would be the day he showed mercy.
He never showed mercy, your fingers found the laces of his breeches. They were looser than the shirt laces, easier to work, but your hands were shaking so badly now that you could barely grip them. You fumbled at his waist, your knuckles brushing against the flat plane of his stomach, he sucked in a breath at the contact, a small, sharp sound, almost a hiss.
"Cold hands," he said. "But not unpleasant. Continue."
You loosened the breeches. You began to work them down over his hips and found yourself staring directly at his cock—soft, but substantial even in repose—and you made a sound, a small choked gasp, and he laughed.
"Disappointed?" he asked. "Were you expecting something else? Something smaller, perhaps? Something more appropriate for a man of my advanced age?"
You did not answer and you saw the way it stirred slightly at the exposure, at the cool morning air, at the proximity of your face so close to his groin. You saw the way it twitched when your breath ghosted across his skin. You saw everything.
"Like what you see? You stare at it so intently. One might almost think you were curious. Have you ever seen one before? In the flesh, I mean. Not in paintings or tapestries. Not on statues. A real, living cock, attached to a real, living man."
"No, my lord." The words were barely audible.
"No." He savored the word. "Of course not. You were a maiden princess, untouched and unsullied. And now the first cock you ever see is mine. The first cock you ever touch will be mine. The first cock that ever—" He stopped himself, smiling. "But I get ahead of myself. Smallclothes first. You may finish dressing me."
You handed him his smallclothes. You helped him into his breeches and his shirt and his doublet. You fastened his belt and straightened his collar and brushed his hair, you knelt to put on his boots, and he placed his hand on top of your head while you did it, his fingers threading through your hair with a casual possessiveness that made your skin crawl.
"Good girl," he said when you finished. "You are learning. Slowly, painfully, but learning nonetheless. One day, you will do all of this without trembling. One day, you will do it without being told. One day, you will anticipate my needs before I voice them, and you will meet them eagerly, gratefully, with the devotion of a truly excellent servant." His hand tightened in your hair, just slightly. "That is what you want, isn't it? To be excellent? To please me?"
"Yes, my lord." The response was automatic now. You had learned to say it without thinking, without feeling, without letting the bile rise in your throat.
But it was the evening bathing that truly broke something inside you. Every evening, without exception, Lord Ormund took his bath. The copper tub dominated the center of the tent, gleaming in the lamplight, filled with water so hot that steam rose from the surface in thick, fragrant clouds. The servants heated the water over the campfires and carried it in heavy buckets, their arms straining, their faces blank with exhaustion.
When the tub was full, Ormund dismissed the other servants. Only you remained. Only you and him and Daeron, standing silently by the tent wall with his eyes fixed on the floor and his hands clasped behind his back and his jaw tight with a tension that never seemed to release. You did not know why Daeron was required to stay. You suspected it was another layer of the punishment—having your uncle watch, having him bear witness to your degradation, knowing that he would report it all back to his mother and his brothers, knowing that the Greens would hear every detail of how Rhaenyra's daughter had been brought low.
"Attend me," Ormund would say, and you would walk forward on legs that felt like water, and you would undress him as you had dressed him that morning, piece by piece, your fingers brushing his skin no matter how careful you tried to be. He made sure of it. He shifted at the last moment, leaned into your touch, positioned himself so that your knuckles grazed his stomach or your palm pressed briefly against his chest.
"Clumsy," he said once, when your hand slipped and brushed against the head of his cock. "Or perhaps not clumsy at all. Perhaps you wanted to touch it. Perhaps all that staring in the morning has made you curious."
"It was an accident, my lord. Forgive me."
"Forgive you?" He laughed. "There is nothing to forgive. Curiosity is natural. Healthy, even. A young woman should be curious about such things." His voice dropped, becoming almost conspiratorial. "If you ever want a closer look—a proper look—you need only ask. I am not an unreasonable man."
You would die before you asked.
He stepped into the tub and sank down into the water with a groan of satisfaction that was almost obscene in its pleasure. The water sloshed around his body, lapping at his chest, obscuring the lower half of him in steam and shadow. Then he handed you the washing cloth and the lump of harsh soap, and you knelt beside the tub and began.
You washed his back first. That was the safest place, the only safe place. You dipped the cloth in the scalding water and worked the soap into a thin, weak lather, and you scrubbed the broad planes of his shoulders and the long muscles of his spine. He leaned forward to give you better access, his head bowed, his damp curls brushing the surface of the water. The steam rose around both of you, thick and cloying, heavy with lavender oil and the faint, animal musk of his body. Your wool dress grew damp and clung to your skin.
"Harder," he said on the second evening. "I am not made of porcelain. I will not crack under pressure. Put your back into it."
You put your back into it. You scrubbed until your arms burned and your knuckles were raw from the rough cloth and the harsh soap. You scrubbed his back and his shoulders and his arms, and then he turned to face you, and you scrubbed his chest.
"You are blushing," he observed on the fourth evening. "It is remarkable, really. A testament to your... innocence. Most servants lose their modesty within the first few days. But you cling to yours like a drowning woman clings to driftwood." He smiled. "I find it endearing. I truly do. It makes these moments so much more... piquant."
You said nothing. You scrubbed his chest. The cloth ran over the planes of his pectorals and the ridges of his stomach and the curve of his ribs. You kept your eyes fixed on the cloth, on the work, on anything except his face. You could feel his gaze on you like a physical weight, like a hand pressing against your skin.
"Lower,"
Your hand stopped. The cloth hovered in the air above the waterline, dripping soapy water back into the tub. You knew what he meant. You had known this was coming. He had been patient—more patient than you had expected—but his patience was not infinite. It never was.
"I said lower." His voice was still calm, still pleasant. "The bath is for washing the entire body, little bastard. You have been neglecting certain areas. I have allowed it during your... adjustment period. But we are a week into your education now. It is time to advance the curriculum."
Your hand moved. It moved without your permission, driven by the bone-deep knowledge of what happened when you disobeyed. The cloth dipped below the waterline. You looked anywhere except at what your hands were doing.
You felt him. Through the cloth, through the warm water, you felt him—the shape of him, the weight of him, the way he stirred and thickened at your touch. Your stomach lurched. Bile rose in your throat. You wanted to pull your hand back as if burned, but you did not. You could not. You continued washing him, your movements mechanical and detached, your mind retreating to some small, safe corner of yourself where this was not happening.
He made a sound. A low sound, deep in his chest, almost a purr. His hips shifted slightly in the water, pressing up into your hand.
"That's it," he murmured. "That's it. Not so difficult, is it? Not so terrible. A simple task, simply performed. You are doing so well."
When it was over—when he finally told you to stop, his voice slightly rougher than before—you pulled your hand back and dropped the cloth into the water. Your fingers were trembling. Your entire body was trembling. You felt dirty in a way that had nothing to do with the grime of a day's labor, dirty in a way that no bath could ever wash clean.
"Good girl," he said, and his voice was thick with satisfaction. "You see? You can learn. You simply require the proper motivation. The proper guidance. The proper... hand."
He reached out and caught your chin in his wet fingers, tilting your face up toward his. His grip was firm, his skin still hot from the bathwater. His thumb traced across your lower lip, slow and deliberate, pressing slightly against the soft flesh.
"One day," he said, his voice barely above a whisper, "I will teach you to use your mouth for more than sullen silence. But that is a lesson for another time. You may go now. Dream of me."
That was bathing. That was every evening. And when you made mistakes—and you did make mistakes, because you were exhausted and terrified and operating on the ragged edge of your endurance—there was punishment.
The cane was thin and flexible, made of pale rattan that had been polished smooth by use. It lived on his desk, placed deliberately among the maps and markers and scattered documents of war, impossible to ignore. You could not enter the tent without seeing it. You could not look at the desk without your eyes finding it immediately, drawn to it like iron to a lodestone. Sometimes, when he was speaking to his captains or reading his correspondence, he would pick it up and tap it idly against his palm, and the sound—that soft, rhythmic thwack, thwack, thwack—would make your blood run cold.
The first time he used it was the second day. You had spilled wine on his maps, it was a genuine accident. Your hands were shaking from exhaustion and hunger—you had not been fed since the previous morning, and your body was beginning to rebel—and the goblet slipped from your fingers and tipped across the parchment, spreading a dark red stain across the carefully inked troop positions. You froze. The goblet rolled off the desk and thumped onto the carpet. Your heart stopped beating in your chest. For a single, suspended moment, the world was perfectly silent.
Then Ormund stood up with the slow, deliberate movement of a predator uncoiling from rest, and he looked at the wine spreading across his maps, and then he looked at you.
"Clumsy," he said. The word was soft, almost gentle. Almost kind. "I expected clumsiness. You were raised as a princess, after all—waited on hand and foot, never required to carry anything heavier than a silk fan. You never had to learn coordination. You never had to learn care. But lack of learning does not excuse error. Clumsiness has consequences. You understand that, don't you?"
Your throat had closed. You could not speak. You could barely breathe.
"The cane," he said, pointing at his desk. "Bring it to me. Now."
Your legs nearly gave out beneath you. The tent tilted and swam around you. You looked at the cane on the desk—that thin, terrible length of pale wood—and you looked at Ormund's face, and you saw that his expression was utterly, terrifyingly serious. This was not a threat. This was not a warning. This was the consequence he had been waiting for since the moment you arrived in his camp.
"I will not repeat myself," he said, and his voice sharpened to a razor's edge. "The cane. Now. Or I will double the strokes and have the soldiers hold you down while I deliver them."
You fetched the cane. Your fingers closed around the smooth wood, and it felt alive in your hand—warm, almost, as if it had been waiting for you. You walked back to him on legs that did not feel like your own, and you held it out, and he took it from you with the casual ease of a man who had performed this ritual a thousand times.
"Bend over the desk," he said. "Lift your dress. Your shift can remain—I am not a savage. I have no desire to see the goods before I'm ready to examine them properly."
There were people in the tent. Daeron was there, standing in his usual spot near the wall, his knuckles white where he gripped his own wrist behind his back. Two soldiers had been delivering a report when you spilled the wine, and they were still there, standing near the entrance, their expressions shifting from professional neutrality to undisguised interest. A servant was refilling the oil lamps, and she paused in her work to watch, her face blank but her eyes sharp. Everyone would see. Everyone was meant to see.
"Please," you whispered. The word escaped before you could stop it, a small, broken sound. "Please, my lord, not in front of—not with everyone—"
"Everyone?" He looked around the tent with exaggerated surprise, as if noticing the audience for the first time. "You mean my soldiers? My servant? My squire?" His eyes found Daeron, and his smile sharpened. "But they are part of the lesson, correction is not a private affair. It is a public education. When a servant errs, everyone must see the cost of error. It maintains order. It reinforces discipline. It reminds everyone present of their place in the natural hierarchy." He turned back to you, and his voice dropped, becoming almost intimate. "Besides, you should be grateful. Some men would do this in the center of the camp, with the entire army watching. I am giving you the courtesy of a roof and a limited audience. Now bend over the desk, or I will triple the strokes and remove your shift entirely. Your choice."
You bent over the desk. The wood was cold against your palms, rough with the grain, smelling of old parchment and spilled ink and the faint, metallic tang of blood from previous punishments. You gathered the rough wool of your dress in trembling hands and lifted it, bunching the fabric around your waist. The air was cold on the backs of your thighs. Your shift remained but it provided almost no protection. It was a gesture of modesty that was not modesty at all.
"Count them," he said. "Out loud. If you lose count, we start over."
The first stroke landed with a crack that echoed through the tent like a whip. Pain exploded across your arse—a bright, searing line of fire that made you gasp and lurch forward against the desk. For a moment, you could not breathe. For a moment, the world was nothing but that white-hot stripe of agony.
"One," you choked out. Your voice was a strangled thing, barely recognizable.
The second stroke landed a heartbeat later, slightly lower, overlapping the first. The pain doubled, trebled, became a living thing that clawed at your skin.
"Two."
"Louder," he said. "I want everyone to hear you. I want the soldiers outside to hear you. I want the camp to know that justice is being served."
"Two!" you cried out, your voice cracking on the word.
He gave you five strokes that first time. Five strokes for a ruined map and spilled wine. By the third, tears were streaming down your face and your legs were shaking so badly you could barely stay bent over the desk. By the fourth, you had bitten through the inside of your cheek, and blood mingled with the salt of your tears. By the fifth, you were sobbing openly—great, heaving sobs that tore through your chest and left you gasping for air. Through it all, he was silent except for the rhythm of the cane—crack, pause, crack, pause—and the sound of his breathing, which remained steady and calm, as if he were performing some mild physical exercise rather than beating a teenage girl.
When it was over, he placed the cane back on the desk beside your trembling hands. "Stand up," he said. "Straighten your dress. Wipe your face. You are a servant of House Hightower, not a sniveling child. Compose yourself."
You pushed yourself upright. Your arse was a mass of fire, and the movement of straightening your dress—pulling the rough wool back down over your bruised and swollen flesh—was an agony all its own. You wiped your face with the back of your hand, smearing tears and blood across your knuckles.
"Thank you for my correction, my lord," you said, because he had taught you to say that too. He had made you practice it. He had stood you in front of a mirror—the only mirror in the tent, a small polished disc of silver—and made you repeat the words until they came out smooth and unbroken, until you could say them without crying.
"You are welcome," he said. "Now clean up this wine. Use your dress if you must. It is already ruined."
You knelt on the carpet and scrubbed at the wine stain with the hem of your dress while the soldiers watched and Daeron stared at the floor and Ormund sat back down in his chair and returned to his maps as if nothing had happened.
The second time was the fourth day. You had been too slow bringing his breakfast tray—his eggs had cooled, he said, and he did not tolerate cold eggs. Three strokes. The third time was the fifth day, when you spoke without being spoken to—a single word, "Yes," when you should have said "Yes, my lord." Two strokes. The fourth time was the sixth day, when you flinched while undressing him for his bath. Four strokes. "You will learn not to flinch from me," he said, and delivered each stroke with deliberate, measured force. The fifth time blended into the sixth, and by the end of the week, your backside was a tapestry of overlapping welts in various stages of healing—fresh red stripes laid over fading purple bruises laid over yellowing remnants of the first punishment. You could not sit without pain. You could not lie on your back. You slept on your stomach on a thin pallet in the corner of the servants' tent, and every morning you rose before dawn and carried the basin of warm water to Lord Ormund's tent, and you knelt at his bedside and waited for him to wake.
The dreams were almost worse than the waking hours. You dreamed of Silverwing—her vast silver wings blotting out the sun, her roar shaking the foundations of the earth, her fire sweeping across the camp in a tide of gold and crimson. You dreamed of her landing outside the tent, her claws tearing through canvas like paper, her great head dipping down to nuzzle against your chest. You dreamed of climbing onto her back and rising into the sky, leaving the camp and the soldiers and the cane and Ormund's pale blue eyes far below. You always woke before the dream could finish. You always woke to the cold darkness of the servants' tent, to the snoring of the other women, to the ache in your backside and the rawness of your wrists and the hollow pit of hunger in your stomach.
—
On the tenth night, your exhaustion betrays you, you are helping him dress for bed. This is the final task of each day, the mirror of the morning routine, and in some ways it is worse than the morning because you are so tired by then, so wrung out, that your defenses are lower and his voice seems to find its way deeper into your ears.
You are lacing the front of the shirt when it happens, your hands are trembling slightly. They always tremble now, a fine, persistent tremor that never quite goes away, the residue of constant fear and insufficient food and the bone-deep cold of the servants' tent at night. The laces are old. You have noticed this before, in the distant way you notice everything now—the frayed edges where the threads pass through the eyelets, the worn spots where his fingers pull them tight each morning. The cord is thin, weakened by repeated washing and tying, and when you pull it taut to begin the bow he prefers, it snaps in your fingers.
The sound is very small. A quiet pop of breaking thread, barely audible. But in the silence of the tent, it sounds as loud as a thunderclap. As loud as the cane striking flesh. As loud as your own heartbeat hammering in your ears.
You freeze. Your hands hover in the air, still holding the broken ends of the lace, the frayed threads curling uselessly around your fingers. Your heart, which had been beating in the steady, exhausted rhythm of routine, slams against your ribs like a caged bird throwing itself against the bars. You stare at the torn cord, and your mind races through all the possible outcomes, all the punishments you have endured for lesser offenses. The dropped goblet had earned you five strokes. The slow breakfast had earned you three. The single spoken word without proper address had earned you two. This mistake—destroying his property, ruining his garment, failing in the most basic task of your service—will earn you worse. Perhaps much worse. Perhaps something you have not yet experienced. Your arse still aches from the last punishment, you cannot imagine fresh pain on top of the old. Your body cannot imagine it. Your mind cannot hold the thought without wanting to scream.
"I'm sorry," you whisper, and the words tumble out of you before you can stop them, high and thin and trembling. "My lord, I'm so sorry, it was an accident, the lace was old, I didn't mean—"
"Shh." The sound stops you cold. It is not a word, not quite—just a soft exhalation, a gentle hushing noise like a mother soothing a frightened child. Ormund looks down at the broken lace dangling from your fingers and the expression in his pale blue eyes is not anger.
It is satisfaction.
"My lord," you breathe, and you hate the way your voice shakes, hate the way you sound like a child begging for mercy. "Please, I can mend it. I can sew it back together. I'll do it tonight, I'll stay up as long as it takes—"
"Shh," he says again, and this time he lifts one finger and presses it gently to your lips. The touch is feather-light, almost tender. His skin is warm and dry against your mouth. "Hush now. None of that. There's no need for mending. No need for panic. Accidents happen, little one. Even the most diligent servant cannot prevent every mishap."
He lowers his finger from your lips. His hand moves to your face, cupping your cheek with a gentleness that makes your skin crawl far more than any blow could. His palm is broad and warm, rough with calluses from sword practice, and it cradles your jaw as if you are something precious.
"Finish dressing me," he says. His voice is quiet, almost intimate. "Use the other lace. We will deal with this afterwards."
Your fingers are trembling so badly that it takes you three tries to tie the remaining lace. You manage it eventually, your movements jerky and uncoordinated, your breath coming in short, shallow gasps. The whole time, his hand remains on your face. His thumb traces a slow, idle arc across your cheekbone, back and forth, back and forth, the motion almost hypnotic. You can feel his eyes on you, studying your expression, cataloging every flicker of fear that crosses your features. When you finally finish the knot, you step back, and his hand falls away from your face with a reluctance that feels almost theatrical.
"Good," he murmurs. "Very good. You have such clever fingers when you're not panicking. Such delicate, nimble fingers." His eyes drop to your hands, folded now in front of you, and something flickers in his expression—a heat, a hunger, quickly suppressed. "I have noticed that about you. Among other things."
He walks to his bed. He sits down on the edge of the mattress, his weight sinking into the feather-stuffed ticking. The oil lamps flicker around him, casting shifting shadows across his face, highlighting the sharp planes of his cheekbones and the silver threads in his doublet and the way his light brown curls fall across his forehead. He is wearing only his sleeping shirt and breeches now, his feet bare, his collar loose, and he looks almost relaxed. Almost casual. He looks like a man settling in for a pleasant evening. That terrifies you more than his anger ever could.
"Come here," he says.
You walk to him. Your legs feel like they belong to someone else, like they are moving through deep water, like the floor of the tent has turned to mud. You stop a pace away from the bed, your hands still folded in front of you, your eyes fixed on the floor. You can see his bare feet on the carpet, the bones of his ankles, the fine dark gold hair dusting his toes.
"Closer."
You step closer. Your knees are nearly touching the edge of the mattress now. You can smell him—the lavender oil from his bath, the faint trace of wine on his breath, the clean wool of his sleeping clothes, and beneath all of that, the warm, animal scent of his skin. You can feel the heat radiating from his body. He is so close that if he leaned forward, his forehead would touch your stomach.
"Look at me."
You raise your eyes. His face is inches from yours. His blue eyes are dark in the lamplight, the pupils wide and black, and they search your expression with that terrible, penetrating intensity that makes you feel flayed open. His lips are slightly parted. His breathing is slow and even.
"Do you know why I'm not angry?" he asks. His voice is a low murmur, pitched for your ears alone, as intimate as a lover's whisper. "Do you know why I'm not reaching for the cane right now?"
You shake your head. Your throat is too tight for words.
"Because the cane is a tool for correcting mistakes," he says. "The cane is for carelessness. For sloppiness. For a servant who spills wine because she is not paying attention, or who speaks out of turn because she has forgotten her place. The cane is for lessons that need to be learned quickly." He pauses. His tongue sweeps across his lower lip, slow and deliberate. "But you didn't break that lace because you were careless, did you? You broke it because it was old. Because it was worn. Because it was going to break eventually no matter how careful you were. That's not carelessness. That's not a mistake. That's just... circumstance. Fate. The universe giving me a gift."
He reaches up and takes a strand of your hair between his fingers. He rubs it slowly, feeling the texture, watching the way it catches the lamplight. His expression is almost reverent.
"I have been very patient with you," he continues, his voice soft and musing. "Ten days. Ten days of service. Ten days of watching you kneel at my bedside and undress me and bathe me. Ten days of watching your face when you pull down my breeches and see what's waiting for you. Ten days of watching your hands tremble when you wash my chest and your breath catch when I touch your chin and your eyes fill with tears when I correct you." He releases the strand of hair. His fingers trail down the side of your face, tracing the curve of your ear, the line of your jaw, the column of your throat. "Ten days of being so very, very good. So restrained. So gentle. When all I have wanted to do since the moment you were dragged into this tent is put my hands on you properly."
Your blood runs cold. Your heart is pounding so hard you can feel it in your temples, in your throat, in the tips of your trembling fingers. You know what is coming. You have known since he sat down on the bed and told you to come closer. You have known since he hushed you with his finger on your lips.
"Please," you whisper. The word is barely audible, a thread of sound. "Please, my lord—"
"Shh." His finger touches your lips again. "No begging. Not yet. I haven't even told you what I'm going to do."
He leans back slightly, his hand falling away from your face. He regards you with that patient, assessing gaze, the gaze of a man examining a painting he is considering purchasing.
"The cane was for mistakes," he says. "I am going to put you over my knee, little bastard. I am going to pull up your dress, and I am going to pull down your shift, and I am going to spank you with my bare hand on your bare flesh until you are sobbing and sore and very, very sorry that you broke my lace. And then—" His voice drops even lower, becoming almost a purr. "—then I am going to rub the sting away. I am going to soothe the heat I put there. I am going to show you that I can be gentle as well as firm, that my hands can give pleasure as easily as they give pain. Would you like that?"
The question hangs in the air between you like a blade suspended by a thread. You stare at him, your mouth open, your eyes wide. Your mind is screaming. Your body is frozen. You cannot move. You cannot speak. You cannot do anything but stand there and look at his smile and feel the tears already burning at the corners of your eyes.
"I asked you a question," he says, and his voice sharpens slightly, a thread of steel beneath the silk. "Would you like me to be gentle with you afterwards? Would you like me to rub the pain away? Or would you prefer I simply send you back to your pallet with your arse on fire and no comfort at all?"
You know what he wants you to say. You know the script. You have learned it over ten days of servitude. But the words stick in your throat like bones. You cannot make yourself say them. You cannot make yourself ask for his gentleness, his comfort, his hands on your body in any context.
His smile fades. His jaw tightens. The shift in his expression is subtle, but you have learned to read him, and you see the danger approaching like a storm on the horizon.
"I see," he says. "Still defiant. Still clinging to that little spark of pride. Very well. We will do this the hard way. Get on my knee. Now."
You don't move. Your body has locked up entirely, every muscle frozen, every instinct screaming at you to run even though there is nowhere to go. You think of Silverwing, circling somewhere over the black beaches of Dragonstone, and the thought of her is a blade twisted in your chest. She is so far away. She cannot help you. No one can help you.
"I will not ask again."
His voice is quiet, but the threat in it is absolute. You have heard that tone before, the calm before the storm, you know what happens when he has to ask a third time. You know, and your body knows, and your body moves without your permission, driven by a fear that has been carved into your muscles and your bones over ten days of servitude.
You lower yourself across his lap, the position is humiliating beyond words. Your stomach rests on his thighs, the hard muscle of them pressing into your belly. Your upper body is supported by the mattress on the other side, and your hands grip the blankets in white-knuckled fists. Your legs dangle behind you, your arse is raised and vulnerable, presented to him like an offering. You can feel his thighs beneath you, warm and solid, and the intimacy of that contact makes your stomach heave.
"There we are," he murmurs, and his voice is warm with satisfaction. "That wasn't so difficult, was it? You see? You can be good. You simply need the proper encouragement." His hand settles on the back of your thighs. The touch is light, almost gentle, a soft pressure through the rough wool of your dress. "You're trembling. I can feel you shaking. Are you afraid, little one?"
"Yes," you whisper into the blankets. Your voice is muffled by the bedding, small and broken. "Yes, my lord."
"Good." The word is a caress, soft and pleased. "Fear is healthy. Fear is appropriate. Fear means you understand the gravity of the situation." His hand begins to move, stroking slowly up and down the backs of your thighs. The motion is almost soothing, almost tender, and that makes it worse somehow—the gentleness that precedes the violence, "But I want you to understand something. This isn't about punishment. Not really. This is about you learning that my hands can be many things—firm, gentle, painful, soothing—and that all of those things come from the same place. All of those things are expressions of my... care for you."
His hand slides up to the hem of your dress. His fingers find the rough wool and begin to gather it, pulling it upward inch by agonizing inch. The fabric scrapes against your legs as it rises, exposing your calves, your knees, the backs of your thighs. The cool air of the tent brushes against your bare skin, and you shiver, and goosebumps erupt across your flesh.
"Lift your hips," he says. "Help me. Show me that you are learning to cooperate."
You lift your hips. The movement is small, barely more than a twitch, but it is enough. He makes a soft sound of approval and pulls the dress the rest of the way up, bunching the fabric around your waist. You are left in nothing but your thin linen shift, the fabric so worn and washed that it is nearly transparent in the lamplight. You can feel his gaze on your body, you can feel him looking at the shape of you beneath the shift, the curve of it, the lines of your thighs.
"Beautiful," he murmurs, and the word is barely more than a breath. "Do you know how long I have waited to see you like this? Spread across my lap, trembling, waiting for my hand? Two years. Two years of imagining this moment. Two years of lying in my bed at night and picturing exactly what you would look like with your dress pulled up and your shift pulled down and your bare skin waiting for me."
His hand settles on your arse. The touch is light, almost reverent, his palm cupping the curve of your flesh through the thin linen. His fingers spread wide, covering as much of you as he can, and he squeezes gently—just once, a soft, possessive grip that makes your breath catch and your stomach clench.
"Please," you whisper again, and you don't know what you're asking for. You don't know if you're begging him to stop or to continue or to just get it over with. You don't know anything except that his hand is on your body and his thighs are beneath you and his voice is in your ear, soft and warm and utterly inescapable.
"Please what?" His hand begins to move, rubbing slow circles over your backside. The friction of the linen against your skin is almost pleasant, almost soothing, and that makes it so much worse. "Please stop? Please continue? Please hurry up so you can run back to your pallet and cry into your blanket?" He laughs, a soft huff of breath. "I don't think so. I've waited too long for this. I'm going to take my time. I'm going to savor every moment. And you're going to lie here and take it, and when it's over, you're going to thank me for it. Do you understand?"
"Yes, my lord." The words come automatically, beaten into you by repetition.
"Good girl." His hand pauses in its rubbing. His fingers find the hem of your shift, the edge of the worn linen where it rests against the tops of your thighs. "Now. Let's get rid of this."
You feel the fabric begin to rise.
"No—" The word tears out of you before you can stop it, high and desperate. You twist on his lap, trying to pull away, trying to cover yourself with your hands. "No, please, my lord, please—"
His hand comes down on your back, pressing between your shoulder blades, pinning you to the mattress with implacable strength. His other hand continues its work, pulling the shift upward, baring your skin inch by inch. The linen slides over your thighs, your backside, the small of your back, and then there is nothing. Nothing between your bare flesh and the open air. Nothing between your body and his gaze.
You are completely exposed. Completely vulnerable. You can feel the cool air on your skin, raising goosebumps across the swell of your backside and the tops of your thighs. You can feel his eyes on you, roaming over every inch of bared flesh, looking the fading bruises from previous punishments, the curves and planes of your body that no one has ever seen before. You have never felt so naked in your life—not when the servants bathed you in the freezing lake, not when you knelt beside his tub and washed his chest, not in any of the countless humiliations you have endured.
"Lovely," he breathes, and his voice is thick with something that makes your skin crawl. "Even lovelier than I imagined. All that soft skin. All those pretty curves." His hand releases your back and settles on your bare backside. The contact of his palm against your naked flesh is electric—warm and rough and terrifyingly intimate. You flinch at the touch, a full-body shudder that runs from your shoulders to your feet, and he laughs softly. "Still so shy. After everything we've done together. After all the baths and the dressing and the undressing."
He squeezes. His fingers dig into the flesh of your backside, not hard enough to hurt but hard enough to possess, to claim, to leave the imprint of his hand on your skin. His thumb traces a slow circle over the curve of your hip, and the touch is almost tender, almost loving. You bury your face in the blankets and sob once, a single broken sound muffled by the bedding.
"You will count each stroke aloud, and you will thank me for it. If you lose count, we begin again. If you try to cover yourself, I will bind your hands. If you scream loudly enough that the soldiers outside can hear, I will gag you and double the strokes. Do you understand?"
Your voice is a broken whisper, barely audible. "Yes, my lord."
"Good."
His hand comes down on your bare flesh, the slap is loud, a sharp crack that echoes through the tent. The pain is different from the cane—not worse, not better, but different. The cane was a thin line of fire, precise and cutting, a stripe of heat that flared and then faded. This is a broad, spreading sting that covers the whole of your backside, a wave of heat that radiates outward from the point of impact and sinks deep into the muscle. Your flesh jiggles under the blow, and the sensation of that movement—the way your body yields to his hand—is a fresh humiliation.
"Count," he says.
"One," you choke out. The word is barely intelligible through your tears. "One, my lord."
His hand lands again, on the other side this time. The sting doubles, layers of heat building on heat, and you can already feel your skin beginning to warm under his palm. He is not holding back. He is not being gentle. He is spanking you the way a grown man spanks a disobedient child, with the full weight of his arm behind each stroke.
"Two," you sob. "Two, my lord."
He takes his time between each stroke, letting the anticipation build, letting you feel the full weight of each impact before the next one falls. His rhythm is unhurried, almost meditative—slap, pause, slap, pause—and in the pauses, his hand rests on your burning flesh, feeling the heat he has created, rubbing slow circles over the stinging skin.
"You're doing so well," he murmurs after the fourth stroke. His voice is soft and warm, almost affectionate. "Your skin turns such a pretty shade of pink. Like the inside of a seashell. Like the petals of a rose. I could do this all night—just sit here and watch the color bloom across your backside. Would you like that? Would you like me to keep going until you can't sit down for a week?"
"Please," you sob, and you don't know what you're asking for. Mercy, maybe. An end to the pain. Or maybe just the sound of his voice, the warmth in his tone, the strange and terrible comfort of being praised even as you are punished.
"Please what?"
"Please... please..."
"Count," he reminds you, and his hand comes down again.
"Three—three, my lord—"
"Good girl." Another stroke. "Four."
"Four, my lord—"
"See? You can do it. You can be good when you try." His hand rubs slow circles over your burning skin, and the sensation is almost soothing, almost pleasant. The pain fades to a warm, throbbing heat, and his palm is cool against the sting. "You are so much better at this than I expected. So much more... receptive. I think you needed this. I think you've been waiting for someone to take you in hand, to show you your place, to give you the discipline you've been craving." He leans down, his breath warm against your ear. "I think you're going to thank me for this. Not because I tell you to. Because you mean it."
His hand comes down again. Harder this time. You cry out, your voice cracking on a sob.
"Five," you gasp. "Five, my lord."
"Good. That's five. We're halfway there."
By the seventh stroke, you are sobbing openly and continuously, your body limp across his lap, all the fight drained out of you. Your arse feels like it is on fire—a deep, throbbing heat that radiates outward from the center of each cheek and spreads down into your thighs. Every nerve ending is screaming. You can barely get the words out through your tears, barely remember what number comes next.
"Eight," you choke out, and the word is barely intelligible. "Eight, my lord."
"You're almost done. Two more. Can you give me two more?"
"Nine—nine, please—"
"One more. Last one. Make it count."
The final stroke is the hardest, delivered with a firm, deliberate force that makes you see stars behind your closed eyelids. The pain is so bright and so total that for a moment you cannot breathe, cannot think, cannot do anything but lie there across his lap and shudder.
"Ten," you whisper. The word is a thread of sound, barely there. "Ten, my lord. Thank you for my correction."
His hand lifts away from your skin. For a long moment, nothing happens. You lie there across his lap, your bare backside blazing with heat, your face buried in the blankets, your body shaking with sobs. You can feel the tears soaking into the fabric beneath your cheek. You can hear your own breathing, ragged and broken. You can feel his thighs beneath your stomach, solid and warm, and his hand resting lightly on the back of your neck.
Then his hand begins to move, it slides down your spine, slow and gentle, tracing the ridges of your vertebrae through the thin fabric of your shift. It pauses at the small of your back, where the skin is still bare, and his fingers trace idle circles over the dimples there. Then his hand moves lower, settling on your punished arse, and his touch is feather-light now, barely there, the barest whisper of palm against burning flesh.
You flinch. The contact, even that gentle, sends a fresh wave of sensation through your raw nerves. But he does not lift his hand. He does not spank you again. He simply rests his palm against your heated skin, letting the warmth of your body seep into his hand, letting you feel the weight and the presence of him.
"Shh," he murmurs. "It's over now. You did so well. I'm so proud of you."
His hand begins to move. Slow, gentle circles, rubbing the sting away. His palm is cool against your burning flesh, and the sensation is strange and confusing—pain and relief tangled together, punishment and comfort blurring into something you cannot name. You lie there across his lap and let him rub your arse, let him soothe the heat he put there, and you hate yourself for the way your body responds to the gentleness. The way your muscles begin to unclench. The way your breathing begins to slow. The way a small, broken part of you is grateful—actually grateful—for the soft touch after the hard one.
"That's it," he croons, his voice a low, hypnotic murmur. "That's it. Just breathe. Just let me take care of you. You took your punishment so well. Such a good girl. Such a brave girl."
His hand continues its slow, soothing motion. Up and down. Side to side. Tracing the curves and planes of your arse with a tenderness that feels almost reverent. His fingers dip into the crease where your thigh meets your body, tracing the edge of your most intimate places without quite touching them, and you flinch and squirm on his lap, and he makes a soft shushing sound and moves his hand back to safer territory.
"I am going to take care of you," he says, and his voice is soft and earnest, almost sincere. "Do you understand that? All of this it is all because I want to make you better. I want to help you become the person you were meant to be. Not a spoiled, arrogant princess who looks down on everyone around her. A good girl. An obedient girl. A girl who knows her place and is content in it." His hand stills, resting on the swell of your arse. "That is all I have ever wanted for you. Even when you mocked me. Even when you laughed at me. Even when you told your mother you would rather marry a horse than suffer my touch. I wanted to help you. I wanted to teach you. I wanted to love you, in my own way."
You make a sound against the blankets, something between a laugh and a sob, broken and bitter. He does not know what love is. He does not know what any of this is except possession, control, the slow and methodical destruction of everything you used to be.
But his hand is still warm on your skin, and his voice is still soft in your ear, and your body is still limp across his lap, and you are so tired. So unbearably tired. The exhaustion lives in your bones and your blood and the hollow space behind your eyes. You have been fighting for ten days. Ten days of fear and pain and humiliation. And now he is touching you gently, and his voice is praising you, and a part of you wants to believe him. Wants to believe that this is care. Wants to believe that someone in this world wants what is best for you.
You crush that part of yourself before it can speak. You smother it with hatred and humiliation and the absolute refusal to let him win. But it does not die. It goes into hiding, burrowing deep into some hidden corner of your heart, waiting for the next moment of gentleness to emerge again.
He pulls your shift back down. The linen settles over your blazing flesh, a soft barrier between your skin and the air. Then he pulls your dress down over that, the rough wool scratching against your punished backside. You whimper at the sensation, and he shushes you again, his hand stroking your back in slow, soothing circles.
"Come here," he says. His hands slide under your arms, lifting you with surprising gentleness, guiding you until you are sitting upright on his lap. Your arse presses against his thighs, and the pressure sends a fresh wave of pain through your bruised flesh. You gasp and try to shift your weight, and his arm tightens around your waist, holding you in place.
"Shh," he murmurs. "I know it hurts. It will hurt for a few days. But that's good. Every time you sit down, every time you feel the ache, you will remember this lesson. You will remember what happens when you are careless with my belongings. And you will be better."
His hand comes up to cup your face. His thumb brushes the tears from your cheek, wiping them away with a tenderness that makes your stomach turn. His blue eyes search your face, and his expression is soft, almost loving.
"Such pretty tears," he murmurs. "Such a pretty face, even when it's all blotchy from crying. You really are beautiful, you know. I know you don't believe me. I know you think I'm an old, ugly monster who only wants to hurt you. But I do find you beautiful. I have always found you beautiful. From the very first moment I saw you in the gardens, with the sunlight in your hair and the jasmine on your skin."
He leans forward. His lips brush against your forehead—a soft, dry kiss, barely there. The touch of his mouth on your skin makes you flinch, makes your stomach heave, but his arm around your waist holds you in place.
"One day," he whispers against your forehead, "you will not flinch when I touch you. One day, you will lean into it. You will crave it. You will come to me willingly—eagerly, even—and you will thank me for the privilege of my attention. One day, you will call me master and mean it."
He pulls back. His hand drops from your face. His arm loosens around your waist.
"You may go," he says. "Sleep well, little one. Dream of me."
You slide off his lap. Your legs nearly give out when your feet hit the ground, and you have to catch yourself on the edge of the bed. Your backside throbs with every heartbeat, a deep and intimate ache that makes every step an agony. You walk to the tent flap on shaking legs, your hand pressed against the small of your back, your breath coming in short, ragged gasps.
"Little bastard?" His voice stops you at the threshold. You freeze, your hand on the canvas, your heart hammering against your ribs. "You did well tonight. Better than I expected. I am genuinely proud of you. Remember that."
You do not turn around. You do not acknowledge his words. You push through the tent flap and out into the cold night air, and you do not stop walking until you reach the servants' tent, and you do not stop shaking until you have buried yourself beneath your thin blanket and pressed your face into the pallet and screamed—a silent scream, a scream with no sound, a scream that goes on and on inside your head until exhaustion finally drags you down into the dark.
—
The sack of Tumbleton changes everything, Ormund takes the lord's chambers for his own. They are the finest rooms in the castle, a spacious solar with a large feather bed and a hearth of carved stone and tapestries on the walls depicting hunting scenes. The lord's wife's belongings are still scattered across the dressing table—a silver brush, a vial of rose oil, a small mirror in a gilded frame. Ormund sweeps them aside with one arm and tells you to put your pallet in the corner of the room.
"You will sleep here from now on," he says. "I want you close. The castle is large and unfamiliar, and I do not trust you not to wander where you should not. You will be within arm's reach at all times."
You sleep on the stone floor at the foot of his bed, wrapped in a thin blanket that does nothing to soften the cold that seeps up through the flags. You listen to the sound of his breathing in the darkness, slow and steady, and you stare at the ceiling and wonder if Silverwing can feel your fear across all the miles that separate you.
The sept becomes part of your routine on the third day after the sack. "Your soul is filthy," Ormund tells you that morning. He is breaking his fast at the lord's table, cutting slices of bread and cheese with precise, deliberate movements. You are standing behind his chair, waiting to refill his cup or fetch whatever he might require. "I have been cleansing your body through labor and discipline, but your soul remains black with sin. You were raised by a woman who flouted the laws of gods and men. You were taught that your bastard blood meant nothing, that you could reach for a throne that was never yours. That corruption must be scrubbed away."
You say nothing. You have learned that silence is safest. "Today," he continues, "we will begin your spiritual instruction. There is a sept, you will kneel before the altar and you will pray for forgiveness. You will beg the Seven to cleanse you of your mother's whorish ways, of your own inherent sinfulness, of the stain of bastardy that marks your very existence. You will do this every day until I am satisfied that your contrition is genuine."
The sept is cold. The candles on the altar have burned down to stubs, their flames guttering in the draft. The faces of the Mother and the Father stare down at you from the colored window, their expressions serene and distant and utterly indifferent to your suffering.
Ormund points to the stone floor in front of the altar. "Kneel." You kneel on the cold stone floor of the sept, your voice scraping through prayer after prayer, your throat raw and your knees numb and your soul hollowed out by the relentless rhythm of your own degradation. The candles on the altar have burned low, their flames drowning in pools of melted wax that have overflowed the iron stand and dripped down onto the white altar cloth in long, waxy tears. The faces of the Seven glow faintly in the colored light of the narrow window, their expressions serene and distant and utterly without mercy. The Mother holds her painted child in her painted arms. The Father raises his painted hand in painted benediction. Neither of them moves. Neither of them speaks. Neither of them saves you.
"Pray," Ormund says. He stands behind you, close enough that you can feel the heat of his body seeping through your rough wool dress, close enough that his breath stirs the fine hairs at the nape of your neck. "Pray aloud. I want to hear every pathetic, sniveling word. I want the Seven themselves to hear the sound of Rhaenyra Targaryen's bastard begging for their forgiveness."
You pray. You pray to the Father for justice, though you no longer know what justice means in a world where men like Ormund Hightower hold all the power. You pray to the Mother for mercy, though mercy has been in conspicuously short supply since the soldiers dragged you from your carriage and slaughtered your guards in the road. You pray to the Warrior for strength, to the Smith for endurance, to the Maiden for the innocence you lost somewhere between the torn silk of your gown and the rough wool of your servant's dress.
"Not like that." Ormund's voice cracks through the sept like the cane across your backside. "You sound like a noblewoman ordering tea. You are not a noblewoman. You are not a lady. You are a baseborn creature of sin and filth, and you are begging the gods to forgive the crime of your existence. There is a difference. Put some shame into it. Put some groveling into it. Begin again."
You begin again. Your voice comes out halting and unsteady, the words tripping over themselves in their haste to escape your mouth.
"I—I beg forgiveness for my sins. I beg the Seven to cleanse me of—of—"
"Of your mother's whorish ways." Ormund supplies the words with the patience of a tutor correcting a slow student. His voice is calm, helpful, almost warm. It is the voice he uses when you do something right, and you hate how your body responds to that warmth, how some small, broken part of you craves his approval. "Say it. Your mother, Rhaenyra Targaryen, who calls herself a queen but is nothing more than a fat, grasping cunt who spread her legs for any man who looked twice at her. She whelped four bastards while her sword-swallower husband played with his squires in the next room. She made a mockery of her marriage vows and a mockery of the throne and a mockery of every law of gods and men. Her sins are your inheritance. You carry her corruption in your blood like a disease. Acknowledge it. Grovel for it. Beg the Seven to burn it out of you."
Your stomach heaves. The words he speaks are poison, and he wants you to drink them, to speak them aloud, to make them your own with your own voice and your own breath. You think of your mother's face, her steady hands, the way she held you when you were small and afraid of thunderstorms and told you that you were her greatest joy, her brightest star, her heir and her heart. You think of the word bastard and how it has followed you your entire life, whispered in corridors and shouted at tourneys and scrawled on parchments slipped under your door, and now spoken here, in this cold stone sept, by the man who owns you body and soul.
"Say it." Ormund's voice has not risen—it never rises, that is the terrifying thing, he never shouts, he never screams, he simply intensifies, his calm becoming harder and sharper like water turning to ice—but there is an edge to it now that you have learned to recognize. The edge that precedes pain. "I will not ask again, little bastard. You know what happens when I have to ask again."
You know. Your arse still bears the marks from the last time he had to ask again. The bruises have faded but the memory of the cane is fresh, and the memory of his hand is fresher still.
"I beg forgiveness," you whisper, and the words scrape out of you like broken glass dragged across raw skin, "for my mother's whorish ways."
"Louder. The Seven are ancient and half-deaf. I want them to hear your contrition. I want the Father to lean down from his golden throne and cup a hand around his divine ear."
"I beg forgiveness for my mother's whorish ways." Your voice cracks on the words. They taste like bile and betrayal and something worse—something that feels dangerously like surrender. "She spread her legs for any man who would have her. She made a mockery of her marriage vows. She—she whelped four bastards."
"And what does that make you?"
"A bastard." The word is a stone dropped into still water. "A sin. A creature of lust and deceit."
"Good." His hand settles on your shoulder. The touch is light, almost approving, and you despise the way your body leans into it, the way some traitorous part of you is grateful for the warmth of his palm after so many days of cold and pain and isolation. "Continue. Beg forgiveness for the specific sin of your own bastardy. You were born outside the bonds of lawful marriage. Your very first breath was an insult to the gods. Your existence is a walking desecration, a living monument to your mother's insatiable cunt. Acknowledge it. Own it. Wallow in it."
You draw a shuddering breath. The stone floor is brutally cold beneath your knees, the chill seeping through your wool dress and into your bones. The candles flicker on the altar, their flames bending and twisting in a draft you cannot feel, casting strange shadows across the carved faces of the Seven. The Mother looks down at you with her blank stone eyes, and you wonder if she sees you at all. You wonder if anyone sees you anymore.
"I beg forgiveness for the sin of my birth," you say. Your voice is flat now, mechanical, the voice of a woman reciting lines she has been forced to memorize. "I was born of lust and adultery. I am a bastard. I am a sin made flesh. My existence is an affront to the gods. I am—I am a walking desecration."
"And your brothers," Ormund says. His hand is still on your shoulder, his thumb tracing slow, idle circles against the rough wool. The touch is almost tender. That makes it worse. "Your bastard brothers. Lucerys, Jacaerys, who thought himself heir to driftmark, Joffrey, the youngest whelp, the afterthought, the one your mother squeezed out when she was already tired of the game. All of them bastards. All of them sins. All of them products of your mother's diseased womb. Beg forgiveness for them as well. They cannot beg for themselves—Luke is rotting at the bottom of sea, and the other two will join him soon enough—so you must do it for them. You must be their voice. You must carry their shame as well as your own."
The mention of Luke's name hits you like a fist to the sternum. Luke, who is dead. Luke, who was murdered by Aemond Targaryen and Vhagar above the storm-lashed waters of Shipbreaker Bay, Luke, who used to sneak honey cakes from the kitchens and share them with you in the gardens. Luke, who cried at your mother's knee when the other children called him bastard and asked you why the word hurt so much when it was true. Luke, who will never laugh again or fly again or grow old enough to understand what was taken from him.
You cannot speak. Your throat has closed completely around the words, a fist of grief and rage and despair that chokes off your voice. You kneel there on the cold stone floor, your hands clasped so tightly in front of you that your knuckles have gone white, your eyes fixed on the guttering candles, and you cannot make a sound. You cannot give him this. You cannot speak Luke's name in this context, in this place, to this man.
The silence stretches. One heartbeat. Two. Three.
Ormund's hand leaves your shoulder. For a suspended moment, you are certain he is reaching for the cane—he brought it with him, you saw him carrying it when he marched you to the sept, that thin length of pale rattan that has become as familiar to you as your own reflection—but instead, he kneels behind you.
You feel his body settle against your back, the heat of him seeping through your rough wool dress like fever-warmth. His chest presses against your spine, solid and unyielding. His thighs bracket your hips. His breath stirs the fine hairs at the nape of your neck, and you can smell the wine on it, sweet and dark and faintly sour.
"You are stubborn," he murmurs. His voice is very soft now, very close to your ear, so intimate that it feels like a violation all its own. "You are proud. After everything I have done for you—after all the lessons, all the corrections, all the patience I have shown you—you still cling to your pride like a child clinging to a broken toy. You still think of your dead brother as anything other than the bastard whelp he was."
His hands settle on your waist. The touch is light, barely there, but your entire body goes rigid as a drawn bowstring. You can feel each individual finger through the wool of your dress, pressing into the curve of your hips, the soft flesh of your sides. His thumbs trace the ridges of your hipbones, slow and deliberate.
"He was a bastard," Ormund breathes into your ear. "Lucerys Strong—no, not Strong, he had no right to that name—Lucerys Waters was a bastard. He was born of sin and he died in sin, torn apart by a trueborn prince on a trueborn dragon. That is justice. That is the will of the gods. And you will beg their forgiveness for his existence. You will speak his name and you will call him what he was and you will thank the Seven for striking him down. Say it."
You cannot. You cannot. The words are poison and they will kill you if you speak them, kill something essential and irreplaceable that has somehow survived everything else he has taken from you.
"No," you whisper. The word is barely audible, a thread of sound, but it is the first time you have defied him directly since the tenth night. The first time you have said no.
The silence that follows is absolute. Even the candles seem to stop flickering, their flames freezing in place. Ormund's hands on your waist go perfectly still.
"No?" His voice is soft. Wondering. Almost delighted. "Did you say no to me, little bastard? Did that word actually come out of your mouth?"
He moves. His hands leave your waist and grip your upper arms, and he hauls you backward against his chest with a force that drives the breath from your lungs. His body is a wall of heat and muscle behind you, and his mouth is pressed against your ear, and when he speaks again, his voice is no longer soft.
"You said no to me. While I am trying to save your wretched soul from the eternal fires." His fingers dig into your arms hard enough to leave bruises. "Do you know what happens to proud little bastards who say no to me? Do you know what happens to girls who defy their masters in the sight of gods and men?"
He releases one of your arms. His hand moves to the back of your head, fisting in your hair, yanking your head back until you are staring up at the vaulted stone ceiling, at the painted stars and the carved angels and the distant, indifferent face of the Father.
"Your brother is dead," he hisses into your ear. "He is dead and he is never coming back and nothing you do—no amount of silent defiance, no amount of stubborn silence—will bring him back. He died screaming. Do you understand that? He died screaming and bleeding and burning, torn apart by Vhagar's jaws, and his last thought before the water swallowed him was probably of you. Probably of his big sister, the princess, the dragonrider, who was supposed to protect him. And where were you? Fleeing across the Reach in a carriage, running away from the war like the coward you are."
Tears are streaming down your face now. You cannot stop them. They pour from your eyes and run into your hair and drip onto the stone floor between your knees. A sob tears from your throat—a raw, broken sound that echoes through the empty sept.
"Cry," Ormund says. His voice is savage with satisfaction. "Cry for your dead brother. Cry for your whore mother. Cry for the throne you will never sit and the dragon you will never ride again. But while you cry, you will pray. You will beg forgiveness for his bastard existence. You will thank the Seven for striking him down. And you will mean every word, or we will stay in this sept all night, and I will make you repeat the words until your voice gives out and your knees bleed on the stone. Do you understand me?"
"Yes," you sob. "Yes, my lord."
"Good. Now say it. Say that your brother Lucerys was a bastard and a sin and an abomination. Say that his death was justice. Say that you thank the Seven for striking him down."
Your mouth opens. The words are there, waiting, terrible and inevitable. You have learned that he always wins. You have learned that resistance only makes it worse. You have learned that the only way to survive is to give him what he wants and hate yourself for it afterwards.
"Lucerys," you choke out, and his name is a blade in your throat, "was a bastard. He was a sin. His death was—his death was—"
"Justice," Ormund supplies. His hand tightens in your hair. "Say it."
"His death was justice." The words are barely audible, broken by sobs. "I thank the Seven for—for striking him down. I thank the Seven for delivering him to Vhagar's jaws. I thank the Seven for—for—"
You cannot finish. The lie is too enormous, too monstrous, and it lodges in your throat like a bone. You are sobbing openly now, your whole body shaking with the force of your grief and your shame and your self-hatred.
Ormund releases your hair. His hand moves to your face, cupping your jaw, tilting your head back further. His thumb brushes the tears from your cheek with a gentleness that makes your skin crawl.
"You did not finish," he says. "But I am feeling merciful tonight. You have made progress—genuine progress—and I do not wish to undo that progress with excessive correction." He releases your jaw and stands, looking down at you with an expression of proprietary satisfaction. "Continue your prayers. Beg forgiveness for your pride—the pride that made you say no to me, the pride that made you think you had the right to refuse me anything. And when you are finished, we will return to the camp, and you will serve my supper, and we will never speak of your defiance again. You are forgiven."
He pauses. His hand settles on your head, a gesture that might be a benediction if it came from anyone else.
"Provided, of course, that you never say no to me again. In a sept or anywhere else. Do we understand each other?"
"Yes, my lord." The words are automatic now, beaten into your bones. "Thank you for your mercy, my lord."
"Good girl." His hand strokes your hair once, twice. "Now continue. You must also beg forgiveness for your body," he murmurs. His lips brush the shell of your ear, not a kiss, not quite, but something adjacent to it, something that makes your skin crawl and your stomach clench with revulsion. "Your body is sinful. It is a vessel of temptation, a piece of meat wrapped around a corrupt soul, designed by your mother's whorish bloodline to lure righteous men into the pit. You have been trying to entice me. From the very first moment you were dragged into my tent with your gown torn and your eyes wild, you have been using your face and your form and those big, wet eyes to tempt me away from righteousness."
"No." The denial tears out of you before you can stop it, broken and desperate and utterly futile. "No, my lord, I never—I have not tried to—I would never—"
The back of his hand cracks across your cheek, the blow snaps your head to the side. Pain explodes through your jaw, bright and immediate, and you taste blood where your teeth cut the inside of your mouth. The candles blur and swim before your eyes. Your ears ring with the force of it.
"You have," he says, and his voice is utterly calm, utterly controlled, as if he did not just strike you across the face in a house of the gods. "Do not lie to me, little bastard. Lying is a sin. Lying in a sept is a double sin. And lying to your master—" His hand finds the back of your head again, fisting in your hair, yanking your head back until your throat is bared to the vaulted ceiling. "—is the worst sin of all. You have been tempting me. You may not have done it consciously—you are too stupid to do anything consciously, too much of a brainless little animal following her base instincts—but the sin is in your nature. It festers in your blood. You cannot help it any more than a bitch in heat can help lifting her tail."
His free hand finds your breast, cupping it roughly through the wool, his fingers digging into the soft flesh with a bruising pressure that makes you gasp.
"Your very existence is a temptation," he breathes against your ear. "The way you move through my tent with your head bowed and your hips swaying. The way you bend over my desk to receive correction, presenting your backside like an offering. The way you kneel beside my bath with your breath quick and your hands trembling on my bare skin. The way you look at me with those wet eyes, pretending to be afraid, pretending to be innocent, when we both know what you really are." He squeezes, hard, and you whimper despite yourself. "You are a whore in spirit, just as your mother was a whore in flesh. You were born to spread your legs and take whatever a real man chooses to give you. Acknowledge it. Grovel for it. Beg the Seven to scour the filth from your worthless cunt before it drags me down to the seventh hell."
Tears are streaming down your face now, dripping from your chin and spotting the gray wool of your dress. The salt stings the fresh bruise blooming on your cheekbone. You are still praying, still speaking, the words pouring out of you in a desperate, broken torrent because you have learned what happens when you stop, you have learned what happens when you hesitate, you have learned what happens when you defy him.
"I beg forgiveness for my body," you choke out, and your voice is barely recognizable as your own. "I beg the Seven to purify my flesh. I am a vessel of temptation. I am a whore in spirit. I have tried to lure my lord into sin with my—with my base animal nature. I am no better than a bitch in heat. I beg to be cleansed. I beg to be made pure. I beg the Seven to burn the lust from my blood before it corrupts the righteous man who owns me."
"Good," Ormund breathes, and the word is thick with satisfaction. His hands are still on your breasts, still kneading with that slow, patient rhythm, his thumbs working in deliberate circles against the stiff peaks of your nipples. Your body betrays you utterly. Your nipples have tightened into hard, aching points beneath his touch, and the heat that pools low in your belly is a shame so profound you think it might drown you. "You feel that? You feel how your body responds to me? That is the sin inside you. That is your mother's whore blood rising to the surface. Even now, even when you are begging the gods for forgiveness, your worthless little nipples are hard and your cunt is getting wet. You cannot help yourself. You were made for this."
He pinches. Hard. The pain is sharp and bright, and you cry out before you can stop yourself, the sound echoing through the empty sept like a bell.
"Continue," he says, and his voice is a low, pleased purr against your ear. "Continue begging. Beg the Seven to strip the lust from your flesh. Beg them to burn the wantonness from your corrupted blood. Beg them to close up that treacherous little cunt before it leads some poor, unsuspecting man straight into the fires of damnation. Beg until your voice gives out and your knees bleed and I am satisfied." His teeth graze the curve of your ear—just barely, just a whisper of pressure. "And I am not satisfied yet, little bastard. Not nearly."
You continue praying, his palms cup your breasts through the rough wool of your dress, his fingers spread wide to encompass as much of you as possible, his thumbs circling the hardened peaks with a patience that terrifies you more than violence ever could. He has been touching you like this for what feels like hours—kneading the soft flesh, testing its weight, learning its shape with the obsessive attention of a scholar studying a rare and precious text. His breath stirs the fine hairs at the nape of your neck, warm and steady against your chilled skin. His chest is solid against your back, a wall of heat and muscle and implacable control. You can feel his heartbeat through the wool of your dress, slow and steady, utterly unhurried.
"You are doing well," he murmurs against your ear. His lips brush the sensitive shell of it as he speaks, and a shudder wracks through your body that has nothing to do with the cold. "Your prayers are growing more sincere. I can hear the contrition taking root in your voice. But there is still corruption in you. I can feel it. I can feel it burning beneath your skin like a fever. The taint runs deeper than words can reach. It is woven into your flesh. It is coiled in the very core of your being. Words and prayers and confessions can only cleanse so much. The deepest stains require a deeper purification."
You do not understand what he means. You do not want to understand. You continue to pray, your voice cracking on every syllable, and you try to drift somewhere far away from your body, somewhere his hands cannot follow, somewhere the heat of his palms and the press of his fingers and the slow, grinding rhythm of his touch cannot reach. But his voice pulls you back. His voice always pulls you back.
"Do you know how long I have wanted this?" he asks. The question is soft, almost conversational, as if he is inquiring about the quality of the wine at dinner or the likelihood of rain tomorrow. "Do you know how many nights I lay awake in my chambers at court with my hand wrapped around my cock, thinking about this exact moment? Thinking about you on your knees before me? Thinking about all the ways I would humble you, strip you, gut that pride out of you like a fish?"
His hands squeeze your breasts, hard enough to make you gasp, hard enough that you'll find bruises there tomorrow—purple fingerprints pressed into the pale flesh like a signature on a contract. He laughs at the sound you make, a low, dark chuckle against your ear.
"Yes," you whisper. "I do."
"Of course you do. You've always known. Even when you were laughing at me with your little whores in waiting, even when you were wrinkling your nose and sniffing the air and asking if anyone else could smell something unpleasant—even then, some part of you knew." His lips trace the curve of your ear, and his tongue flicks against the lobe, wet and warm and obscene. "Some part of you knew you'd end up here. On your knees. In the dark. With my hands on your body and my name in your mouth. Didn't you?"
His hands slide down from your breasts, tracing the curve of your waist, the flare of your hips with the slow, savoring pace of a man who has waited two years and intends to enjoy every second. They grip your thighs through the rough wool of your dress, his fingers digging into the soft flesh with the possessive strength of a man who has claimed something and has no intention of ever releasing it. His nails press crescents into your skin through the fabric.
"I imagined this," he continues. His voice has dropped to a murmur, low and thick with a hunger that makes your stomach heave. "Every night. Every single night for two years. I imagined you on your knees. I imagined your pride crumbling. I imagined that sharp tongue of yours finally silenced, finally still, finally good for something other than mockery. I imagined touching you the way I'm touching you now—learning every inch of your body with my hands the way a sculptor learns clay. I imagined the sounds you'd make. The way you'd tremble. The way you'd try so hard to hide what your body was feeling, and the way you'd fail so completely."
His fingers find the laces of your dress. You feel the ties loosen one by one, each tug a small death.
"I imagined that first night, after the tourney, when you fled the feast with your face burning and your hands shaking. I lay in my bed and I thought about you in your chambers, alone, pulling off that silk gown, and I wrapped my hand around my cock and I thought about what you'd look like under all that fabric. I thought about what sounds you'd make if I were there to help you undress. I thought about what your face would look like when I pushed into you for the first time."
The laces come free. The rough wool slackens across your shoulders. Cold air touches the bare skin of your upper back, and the sensation cuts through your daze like a blade of ice. You have been half-paralyzed by the rhythm of his voice, by the relentless, proprietary movement of his hands, by the grotesque intimacy of his confession—but the loosening of your dress snaps you back into your body with violent, desperate clarity.
"No." The word tears out of you like a living thing, raw and frantic. You twist away from him, scrambling forward on your knees, your hands flying to your chest to clutch the loosened fabric against your body. "No, my lord, please—please, not this, anything but this—I will pray harder, I will be better, I will do any penance, any punishment, the cane, I'll take the cane a hundred times, I'll take it until I can't stand, I'll take it until I bleed, please—"
You don't get three feet. His hand closes around your ankle, he pulls you back across the stone floor, and your knees scrape against the flags, and you kick and thrash and claw at the stone, your fingernails catching in the cracks between the flags and tearing back to the quick, leaving faint red smears on the gray rock. You might as well be fighting the tide. You might as well be fighting gravity. He pulls you back to the altar with the casual ease of a man dragging a sack of grain, as if your resistance is not even an annoyance, as if your terror is a minor scheduling inconvenience.
"Shh." He kneels over you, his weight pressing you down against the cold floor, his thighs bracketing your hips, his body a cage of heat and muscle from which there is no escape. His voice is soft, gentle, the voice of a man soothing a panicked horse before he breaks it to the saddle. "Shh. Shh. Be still. Be calm. Why are you crying? Why are you fighting? This isn't a punishment." He leans down, his lips brushing the shell of your ear. "This is a reward. This is the culmination of everything we've been working toward. You've prayed and you've begged and you've confessed your whore mother's sins and your bastard brothers' sins and your own filthy, prideful sins, but there are some stains that words cannot wash away. You know this. You've always known this. Deep in that black little bastard heart of yours, beneath the pride and the defiance and the dragon's arrogance, you have always known you needed to be cleansed properly. You needed a man to do what your mother never could. You needed a man to make you clean."
His hand strokes your hair. The gesture is tender, almost loving, and it makes your skin crawl and your stomach heave and your heart pound against your ribs with a terror that is beyond reason.
"I have wanted this since the first moment I saw you," he says. His voice is still soft, still gentle, still terrifyingly intimate. "I knew the moment I saw you that you were meant to be mine. I knew that all your pride and all your beauty and all your dragon's blood was a gift that the gods had placed in my path. You were not meant for those simpering young knights who stammered through their compliments. You were not meant for some fat lord who would grow bored of you and take a mistress. You were meant for me. You were always meant for me."
His hand drifts lower. It traces the line of your throat, the hollow between your collarbones, the upper curve of your chest where your hands are still clutching the loosened fabric of your dress.
"Let go," he says. "Let go of the dress. It will not protect you. Nothing will protect you. You are mine. You have been mine since the day you gave me your favor at the tourney, even if you did not know it then. Every insult you spoke, every joke you made, every time you turned your face away from me—all of it was just delaying the inevitable. You were always going to end up here, beneath me, on this altar. The gods ordained it. I am simply fulfilling their will."
You do not let go. Your fingers are locked around the fabric with the desperate, white-knuckled strength of a woman clinging to the edge of a cliff. But he does not pry your hands away. He does not force them. He simply waits, his hand resting lightly on your chest, his thumb tracing slow circles over your knuckles.
"I can wait," he says. "I have waited two years. I can wait a few more minutes. But you will let go eventually. You will let go because you know, deep down, that I am right. You know that you need this purification. You know that your mother's whorish blood and your father's dragon blood have corrupted you beyond the reach of ordinary prayer. You know that only I can cleanse you. Only my blood, my seed, my righteous essence can burn away the taint that stains your soul. You will let go because you want to be cleansed. You want to be made pure. You want to be worthy."
His voice is a drug, low and hypnotic, seeping into your exhausted mind and clouding your thoughts. You have been kneeling on this cold stone floor for what feels like hours. You have been praying and confessing and degrading yourself until your throat is raw and your mind is numb. You have been touched and groped and handled until your body no longer feels like your own. And through it all, his voice has been constant, a steady current of words and whispers and murmured obsessions that have worn away your resistance like water wearing away stone.
Your fingers loosen on the fabric. "Good," he breathes. "Good girl. That is my good girl. Let go. Let it all go. Let me cleanse you."
He reaches for your dress again. This time, you do not fight. The fight has been drained out of you by exhaustion and fear and the relentless, grinding pressure of his will. His fingers work the laces with calm efficiency, pulling them free of their eyelets one by one. The dress loosens further, gaping open at the back, and then he is pulling it down over your shoulders. The rough wool scrapes against your skin as it falls, catching on the peaks of your breasts, dragging over the sensitive flesh. You hear the fabric rustle as it pools around your knees on the stone floor. You are left in nothing but your thin linen shift, and the cold air of the sept raises goosebumps across every inch of your exposed arms and shoulders.
"Beautiful," he murmurs. His hands settle on your shoulders, bare now except for the thin straps of your shift. His palms are warm against your chilled skin. His hands slide down your arms, tracing the curve of your biceps, the tender skin of your inner elbows, the delicate bones of your wrists. He lifts your hands away from the crumpled fabric of your dress and holds them in his own, his thumbs pressing into your palms.
"Continue praying," he reminds you. His voice is steady, almost detached, as if he is performing a routine ritual rather than dismantling every layer of protection you possess. "Beg the Seven to witness your purification. Beg them to accept the offering of your corruption. I want to hear your voice when I take you. I want the gods to hear it too."
You pray. The words come out in a broken, stammering stream, barely intelligible through your sobs. You beg the Mother to have mercy on your wretched soul. You beg the Maiden to preserve what little virtue you have left, even as you feel it slipping away from you. You beg the Crone to light a path through this darkness, to show you how to survive what is about to happen. You beg the Father to judge you fairly, to see that this is not your choice, that you are being forced, that you have no power to refuse.
The shift comes off over your head. Ormund lifts it slowly, almost reverently, as if unveiling a sacred object. The linen slides up over your stomach, your ribs, your breasts. The cold air hits your bare skin like a physical blow, and you wrap your arms around yourself instinctively, hunching forward, trying to hide. Your breasts press against your forearms, the nipples hard, your stomach is bare. The curve of your hips is exposed. Every inch of you is laid open to the candlelight and the indifferent gaze of the Seven and the patient, hungry eyes of Lord Ormund Hightower.
He draws a sharp breath. The sound is soft, almost reverent, the sound a man might make upon seeing a holy relic for the first time.
"Look at you," he whispers. "Look at you. All those months I spent imagining, and my imagination did not come close. You are exquisite. You are perfect. Every inch of you is a testament to the gods' craftsmanship. It is almost a shame that such beauty was given to a bastard, to a whore's daughter, to a creature so steeped in sin. But I will make you worthy of it. I will purify you until your body matches your new soul."
His hands settle on your shoulders. He pulls you gently but firmly away from your protective hunch, straightening your spine, drawing your arms away from your body. You resist for a moment, and then you let him. You let him because you are too tired to fight anymore. You let him because his voice has wrapped around your will and squeezed until there is nothing left but compliance.
He looks at you. His blue eyes trace the lines of your body with obsessive, meticulous attention—the slope of your shoulders, the swell of your breasts, the narrow curve of your waist, the flare of your hips, the triangle of hair at the junction of your thighs. He looks at you for a long time, his breath coming slow and deep, his hands still resting on your shoulders.
"Two years," he says again. "Two years I have waited to see this. Two years I have imagined it. And now here you are, naked before the altar of the Seven, exactly as I always knew you would be. The gods are good. The gods are just. They have delivered you into my hands, and I will not waste their gift."
He takes your arm and guides you upward. Your legs are so weak you can barely stand. The stone floor has numbed your knees, and you stagger as you rise, and he steadies you with a hand on your waist. His thumb presses into the soft flesh just above your hip bone, and you flinch, and he smiles.
The altar is before you, a simple slab of stone draped in white linen, the candles flickering at its corners in their iron stand, the colored light from the window casting the shadows of the Mother and the Father across its surface. The white cloth is pristine, untouched, waiting. You stare at it and know with horrible certainty what is about to happen on that cloth.
"Lie down," he says.
You do not move. You stand there, naked and shivering, your arms still wrapped around yourself, and you stare at the altar. Your mind is screaming. Every instinct you possess is telling you to run, to fight, to scratch his eyes out, to do anything other than lie down on that stone and let him do what he is about to do. But your body does not obey. Your body has learned too well the cost of disobedience. Your body remembers the cane and the bruises and the cold lake and the endless, grinding humiliation of the past weeks. Your body is no longer yours to command.
"Lie down," he repeats. His voice is still soft, still patient, still terrifyingly gentle. "Or I will bind you to it with rope and strip you of even the pretense of choice. I would prefer you to accept this willingly. I would prefer you to offer yourself to the gods as a willing sacrifice. But if you cannot find the strength to do that, I will force you into grace. The purification will happen regardless. The only question is how much suffering you must endure before you surrender to it."
You lie down, the white linen is cold against your bare back. The stone beneath it is colder still, and the chill seeps through the cloth and into your skin, into your muscles, into the marrow of your bones. You stare up at the vaulted ceiling of the sept, at the shadows dancing in the rafters, at the faint traces of old paint that once depicted the seven-pointed star in gold and silver. You do not look at him. You cannot look at him. You fix your eyes on the ceiling and you try to drift away, to float up into the shadows, to leave your body behind on this cold stone slab while your mind escapes to somewhere he cannot reach.
He does not let you drift. His face appears above yours, blocking out the ceiling, blocking out the shadows, blocking out everything except his blue eyes and his light brown curls and the faint, satisfied smile that plays at the corners of his mouth.
"Look at me," he says. "I want you to look at me while I purify you. I want you to see the man who is cleansing your soul. I want you to remember this moment for the rest of your life—the moment Lord Ormund Hightower reached into the depths of your corruption and pulled you out, remade and reborn and finally worthy of the gods' regard."
You do not look at him. You keep your eyes fixed on a point just over his shoulder, on the colored window, on the Mother's painted face. His smile fades slightly. His jaw tightens.
"Look at me," he repeats, and this time there is an edge to his voice, a hint of the steel beneath the silk. "You will look at me, or I will make the purification as painful as I possibly can. I came here intending to be gentle with you. I came here intending to ease you into this, to make your first time as comfortable as possible despite your resistance. But if you defy me now, I will not be gentle. I will not be comfortable. I will use your body the way a conqueror uses a conquered city, and you will feel every moment of it, and you will know that you brought it on yourself with your stubbornness and your pride."
Your eyes move. They move against your will, drawn by the threat in his voice, drawn by the memory of the cane and the bruises and all the other punishments you have endured. They move from the window to his face, and you look into his eyes, and you see the hunger there. It is a terrible, consuming hunger, the hunger of a man who has starved for two years and is finally about to feast. It is an obsessive hunger, a desperate hunger, a hunger that goes beyond lust into something darker and more profound. It is the hunger of a man who has built his entire world around the possession of a single object, and that object is you.
"There," he breathes. His smile returns, softer now, almost tender. "There you are. There are those eyes. Do you know how many nights I dreamed of those eyes? How many times I pictured them looking up at me with fear and surrender instead of contempt? This is better than any dream. This is real. This is happening. And you are going to remember it forever."
He begins to undress. His fingers work the buttons of his doublet with the same calm efficiency with which he removed your dress. He holds your gaze as he undresses, his eyes never leaving yours, as if he wants you to witness every moment of this, as if the act of undressing is part of the ritual.
"The blood of Old Valyria flows in your veins," he says. His doublet falls to the floor with a soft rustle of fine wool. "The blood of dragonlords. The blood of sorcerers and conquerors and sister-fuckers. It is a savage bloodline. A corrupted bloodline. The Targaryens have always been closer to beasts than to men. They lie with their siblings. They burn their enemies alive. They twist the laws of gods and mortals to suit their whims. They believe themselves above all authority, above all decency, above the gods themselves. Your mother is the worst of them—a woman who believes her cunt gives her the right to rule, a woman who spreads her legs for any man who catches her eye and then demands the realm bow to her bastards."
His shirt follows his doublet. The candlelight plays across the bare skin of his chest, painting the muscles in shades of gold and shadow. He is beautiful, objectively beautiful, and the knowledge of that beauty makes everything worse. It would be easier to hate him if he were ugly. It would be easier to endure this if his body did not look like something carved by a master sculptor.
"You carry that corruption in your blood," he continues. His hands move to the laces of his breeches. "The sin of bastardy is one stain, but the sin of dragonblood is another. You are tainted on both sides, a double abomination. Your mother's lust and your father's lineage have combined to make you a creature of pure sin, a vessel of corruption so profound that ordinary prayer could never hope to cleanse it. Words and prayers and canings and cold baths cannot reach the depths of your taint. Only something deeper can reach it. Only something planted at the very core of your being, in the womb that carries your mother's whorish legacy."
His breeches fall. He stands before you naked, his body silhouetted against the candlelight, and you see the evidence of his desire rising hard and insistent from the dark gold thatch of hair at his groin. Your stomach clenches. Your throat closes. You try to look away, but his eyes hold yours, and you cannot escape them, cannot escape the hunger and the obsession and the terrible, patient certainty that burns in their blue depths.
"House Hightower has served the Faith since before the Targaryens came to Westeros," he says. He places one knee on the altar, then the other, positioning himself above you. The stone shifts slightly under his weight. "We are the guardians of the Starry Sept. We are the sword and shield of the Seven. Our blood is blessed. Our seed is sacred. Our lineage stretches back to the Dawn Age, to the first men who raised the first tower in Oldtown and lit the first flame to guide travelers home. We are the light in the darkness. We are the fire on the hill. And I am going to plant that light inside you. I am going to fill you with Hightower seed until the dragon blood is diluted and the whore's blood is purged and you are made clean at last."
His hands settle on your thighs. The touch is electric, your bare skin against his bare palms, and you flinch involuntarily, your whole body jerking against the altar stone. He does not remove his hands. He lets them rest there, warm and heavy and possessive, his thumbs tracing slow circles on the tender flesh of your inner thighs.
"Continue praying," he commands. "Do not stop. I want the gods to hear your voice when the purification takes hold. I want them to witness the exact moment your corruption is burned away by righteous fire. I want them to see your soul being wrenched from darkness into light. Pray."
You pray. You pray because the alternative is to scream, and you have learned that screaming only makes things worse. You pray because prayer is the only thing holding your mind together, the only thread connecting you to the world beyond this cold stone room. You beg the Father for a justice that will never come. You beg the Mother for a mercy that does not exist. You beg the Warrior for the strength to endure what you are about to endure. Your voice is a thin, reedy whisper, barely audible over the guttering of the candles, but you do not stop. You do not stop because if you stop, you will have nothing left. If you stop, he will have taken everything.
His hands push your thighs apart. The motion is slow and deliberate, as if he is opening a precious book, as if he is unveiling a sacred relic. You feel the cold air of the sept against the most intimate parts of your body, against the wetness that shames you, against the evidence of a physical response that your mind has not consented to. You sob, and the sob interrupts your prayers, and you force yourself to continue, to push the words out through the tears and the shame and the terror.
"Beautiful," he murmurs. He is looking at you. He is looking at all of you, at the most private and vulnerable parts of your body, and his expression is one of pure, reverent wonder. "Even here, you are beautiful. Even in the place where your mother's sin took root, you are exquisite. I have imagined this so many times. I have imagined the color of your flesh, the shape of your sex, the way you would look spread open before me. My imagination was a pale shadow of the reality. You are a masterpiece. You are a temple. And I am going to worship at your altar until you are purified."
His hands grip your hips. The grip is firm, possessive, the grip of a man who has claimed something and has no intention of ever letting it go. His fingers dig into the soft flesh, hard enough to leave bruises, hard enough to mark you as his. He positions himself between your thighs, and you feel the heat of him against your most intimate place, and every muscle in your body locks tight with a terror so profound it blots out everything else.
"The savage blood will be tempered," he murmurs. His voice is thick now, roughened by desire, no longer calm and detached. The mask of clinical detachment has slipped, and beneath it is the raw, obsessive hunger of a man who has waited two years for this moment. "This is salvation. And you should be grateful for it. You should thank me for it. You should beg me to continue until every last trace of your mother's sin has been scoured from your soul."
His hips shift. You feel him position himself against your entrance, hard and insistent and impossibly large. Your body tries to recoil, but there is nowhere to go. The altar is solid beneath your back. His hands are iron on your hips. You are pinned like a butterfly to a board, spread open and helpless and utterly at his mercy.
"Pray," he commands. "Pray now. Pray loudly. I want the gods to hear you."
You pray. You pray as he pushes inside you. The sensation is a tearing, a burning, an invasion that feels like it will split you in two. Your maidenhead gives way with a sharp, searing pain that wrenches a scream from your throat, and the scream echoes off the stone walls of the sept and mingles with the names of the Seven, and you keep praying through the scream, keep gasping out the words even as your body convulses around the intrusion. He groans, a low and guttural sound, and his fingers dig deeper into the flesh of your hips.
"Tight," he gasps. His voice is strained, trembling with the effort of restraint. "So tight. So perfect. I knew you would be. I knew it. Two years I have imagined this—the heat of you, the grip of you, the way you would feel around me. Two years of dreams and fantasies and sleepless nights, and none of them came close to this. None of them came close to the reality of your body welcoming me home."
He begins to move. The rhythm is slow at first, deliberate, each thrust a fresh violation, a fresh agony. You feel every inch of him inside you, feel the way your body stretches to accommodate him, feel the blood and the slickness and the raw, animal reality of what is happening. You pray as he moves. You pray as your body rocks against the altar with each thrust. You pray as tears stream down your face and pool in the hollow of your throat and spill over onto the white altar cloth. You pray as the candles gutter and the colored light shifts and the faces of the Seven stare down at you with their painted eyes and their serene, indifferent expressions.
"Yes," he breathes, and the word comes out ragged now, frayed at the edges, his carefully maintained control finally beginning to crack like ice under pressure. His rhythm quickens, each thrust driving deeper, harder, the wet slap of his hips against your thighs echoing obscenely in the stone silence of the sept. "Yes. Feel it. Feel the purification taking hold. Feel the Hightower seed working its way into your corrupted blood, chasing out the taint, burning away the filth. Feel the dragon rot being scoured from your veins. Feel the whore's legacy being overwritten, rewritten, replaced by something pure. Something of mine. This is holy work we are doing. This is righteous work. You are being remade from the inside out. You are being reborn in my image. You are becoming mine in body as well as soul, and nothing—no war, no dragon, no whore queen on her stolen throne—will ever separate you from me again."
His hand leaves your hip, where his fingers have pressed bruises into the soft flesh, and tangles in your hair. He yanks your head back, forcing your chin up, exposing the long, vulnerable curve of your throat. The position is one of absolute submission—your body pinned beneath his, your legs spread, your throat bared like a wolf offering its neck to the alpha. He lowers his mouth to your neck, and his lips trace the frantic flutter of your pulse at the side of your throat. You can feel the beat of your own heart hammering against his mouth, a trapped bird throwing itself against the bars of its cage. His lips part. His teeth graze the tender skin just below your jaw, his tongue follows, wet and warm, tasting the salt of your sweat and the salt of your tears and the faint, lingering trace of the jasmine oil that still clings to your hair despite weeks of harsh soap and cold water.
"You mocked me," he whispers against your throat, and his voice vibrates through your skin, through the column of your neck, through the delicate bones of your inner ear. His hips are driving into you relentlessly now, each thrust a punishment and a claim, each word punctuated by the wet, visceral sound of his body entering yours.
His thrusts are brutal now, punishing, each one driving the breath from your lungs in a sharp, involuntary gasp. The stone altar is cold and unyielding beneath your back, a bed of granite that offers no comfort and no mercy. The cloth beneath you is already stained with the mingled evidence of your violation. Your tears have pooled in the hollows of your ears and the dip of your collarbone. Your hands, which you raised to push him away when this began, now lie limp and useless at your sides, your fingers curled into loose fists, your nails biting into your palms.
"But who is beneath whom now?" Ormund's voice is a savage, gloating snarl against your throat. "Who is the one on her back on a stone altar with her legs spread wide and her maiden's blood staining the cloth beneath her? Who is the one being used and filled and remade from the inside out? Who is the one who will walk out of this sept carrying my seed in her womb? You are beneath me. You have always been beneath me, even when you were too proud and too stupid to recognize it. And now you will never be above me again. You will learn to love this. You will learn to crave this. You will learn to beg for the purification only I can give you, the cleansing that burns away your mother's sin and your father's weakness and the dragon's arrogance. You will kneel before me every morning and every night and you will thank me for the gift of my seed, the gift of my discipline, the gift of my attention."
His words are poison and prophecy, and they seep into your mind like ink spilled on parchment, staining everything they touch. You cannot escape them. You cannot escape him. You can only lie on the cold stone altar, your body rocking with the force of his thrusts, your tears tracking silently down your temples and into your hair, your lips moving in a soundless prayer to gods who have clearly abandoned you to this fate. The Mother's stone eyes gaze down at you from above the altar, blank and pitiless. The Father's stone eyes gaze down in judgment. The Maiden, whose virtue you have just lost on this slab of granite, gazes down with an expression that might be sorrow or might be accusation—you cannot tell anymore, cannot read the faces of the gods, cannot find any comfort in their silent, staring presence.
His rhythm stutters. His body, which has been driving into you with the relentless, mechanical precision of a battering ram, suddenly loses its coordination. His thrusts become erratic, desperate, the movements of a man losing himself to sensation. His breath comes in ragged, gasping bursts against your throat, hot and wet and increasingly uncontrolled. His hand in your hair tightens convulsively, yanking your head back further, forcing your spine to arch, forcing your breasts to press against his chest through the sweat-damp fabric of your rough wool dress. You can feel him swelling inside you—a strange, terrifying sensation, a pressure building at the very core of your body where no one has ever touched before tonight. You can feel the tension coiling in his muscles, the way his shoulders bunch and his abdomen clenches and his thighs tremble against yours. You can feel the imminent release that will complete the ritual, the moment when he pours himself into you and seals this desecration with his seed.
"When you carry my child," he gasps, his voice breaking on the words, "when you swell with Hightower seed and your belly grows round and your breasts grow heavy and everyone can see what I have done to you—when you bring forth a trueborn babe from your bastard womb—you will understand. You will finally, truly understand. You will understand that this was always your purpose. Not the Iron Throne. Not the crown. Not the dragon. Not Silverwing. Your purpose was to be mine. To bear my children. To receive my purification. To spend the rest of your natural life on your knees or on your back or bent over my desk with your dress pulled up and your legs spread, serving me, pleasing me, thanking me for the gift of cleansing I have given you."
His words are coming faster now, tumbling over each other in their urgency, his carefully constructed composure crumbling into something raw and primal. "This is your destiny. This is your salvation. This is the only future you will ever have. Not as a princess. Not as a queen. Not as a dragonrider. As my vessel. As my property. As the mother of my children. Accept it. Accept it. Accept—"
His rhythm stutters violently, his hips jerking against yours in a series of deep, convulsive thrusts that drive him as far into you as your body will allow. His whole body goes rigid above you—every muscle tensed, every tendon drawn tight, his back arching like a bowstring pulled to its breaking point. His hand in your hair clenches so hard that you feel individual strands tear from your scalp. His mouth, pressed against the curve of your throat, opens wide, and he groans—a low, guttural, almost animal sound that seems to come from somewhere deep in his chest, somewhere primal and possessive and utterly without restraint. The sound vibrates through your skin and into your bones, and you feel it as much as you hear it.
He holds himself inside you as he spends, buried to the hilt, the base of his cock pressed flush against your most intimate flesh. His seed floods your womb in hot, pulsing waves—you can feel it, a wet, spreading warmth deep inside your body where nothing and no one has ever been before. The sensation is foreign and terrifying and intimate beyond words, a violation that goes beyond the physical, beyond the tearing of your maidenhead and the bruising of your hips and the ache in your thighs. This is an invasion of the most fundamental kind, a claiming of territory that was never meant to be claimed, a planting of his flag in soil that does not belong to him. You can feel his seed pooling inside you, can feel the excess beginning to leak out around the base of his cock, trickling down onto the white linen cloth beneath your hips. The cloth that was meant to prove your virtue. The cloth that will now prove your ruination.
He stays there for a long moment, buried inside you, his body still shuddering with the aftershocks of his release. His breath is hot and ragged against your throat. His heart pounds against your chest—you can feel it through the layers of wool and linen that separate your skin from his, a wild, thundering rhythm that gradually begins to slow. His hand in your hair loosens by degrees, the white-knuckled grip relaxing into something almost gentle, almost tender. His thumb strokes the nape of your neck in slow, idle circles, a gesture of comfort that is so grotesquely intimate it makes your stomach heave.
"There," he murmurs against your throat, his voice soft and sated and almost affectionate. "There. It is done. The ritual is complete. You have been purified. You have been claimed. You have been marked from the inside out with the seed of House Hightower, and no power in this world or the next can undo what we have done here tonight." He lifts his head from your throat and looks down at you, his pale blue eyes hazy with satisfaction, his lips curved in a smile of deep and proprietary contentment. "You are mine now. Truly mine. Wholly mine. Irrevocably mine. Body and soul and womb. And you will never be anything else again."
He withdraws from you slowly, deliberately, and the sensation of him leaving your body is almost as violating as the sensation of him entering it. You feel every inch of him as he pulls out, feel the strange, hollow emptiness he leaves behind, feel the hot trickle of his seed beginning to escape your body now that he is no longer plugging the entrance. It runs down the inside of your thigh in a slow, warm rivulet, and you cannot stop it, cannot control it, cannot do anything but lie there on the cold stone altar and feel it pooling on the white linen cloth beneath you. The cloth that was supposed to prove your purity. The cloth that will now be shown to his household as proof of your submission.
Ormund stands. He looks down at you for a long moment—at your tear-streaked face, your bruised throat, your rumpled dress bunched around your waist, your bare legs still spread from the position he held them in, the blood and seed staining the white cloth beneath your hips. His expression is one of deep, unhurried satisfaction, the expression of an artist contemplating his finished work.
"The purification is not complete," he says. His voice is steady again, the mask of calm control firmly back in place. "It will take time. The dragon blood is stubborn. The whore's blood is deeply rooted. It has had eighteen years to fester in your veins. It will not be cleansed in a single session. We will return here every morning until I am certain the corruption has been fully purged. Every morning, you will kneel and pray and confess, and then you will lie on this altar and receive my purification. This is your new purpose. This is your new life. Accept it."
He pauses. His thumb traces the curve of your cheekbone, the line of your jaw, the swollen bow of your lower lip.
"And when your belly begins to swell with my child," he adds, his voice dropping to a murmur, "when the proof of your purification is visible for all the world to see, we will be married. You will become my wife in name as well as in deed. You will be Lady Hightower, and you will live in the High Tower in Oldtown, and you will bear my children and keep my house and kneel in the Starry Sept every morning to thank the gods for the gift of your salvation. You will be happy. I will make you happy. I have waited years to make you happy, and I will not be denied."
You do not answer. You cannot answer. Your voice has finally given out, worn to nothing by prayer and screaming. You lie on the altar, naked and bleeding and filled with his seed, and you stare at the colored window, at the Mother's painted face and the Father's raised hand, and you whisper the names of the Seven without sound.
He takes your silence for acceptance. He takes everything for acceptance.
"Good girl," he says. "Dress yourself. There is work to be done."
—
The morning after the sept, you wake in his bed. This is wrong. This is the first coherent thought that forms in your mind as consciousness returns to you, rising up through layers of exhaustion and pain like a swimmer struggling toward a distant surface. You are in his bed. You have never been in his bed before. You have slept on the floor at the foot of his bed, wrapped in a thin blanket on the cold stone flags, listening to his breathing in the darkness, the rhythm of it a constant reminder of his presence, his ownership, his absolute control over every aspect of your existence.
Your cunt throbs. Your cunt throbs with a deep, persistent ache that radiates outward through your pelvis, your lower back, the tender insides of your thighs. You feel hollowed out. You feel like something has been scraped from inside you with a dull blade, leaving behind raw, bruised flesh that pulses with every beat of your heart. When you shift beneath the sheets, a slickness seeps from between your legs, his seed, still leaking from your body hours after he planted it inside you. The sensation of it trickling out of your hole, warm and thick and unmistakably present, makes your stomach lurch with revulsion.
You are naked beneath the sheets. You do not remember how you got here. You remember the altar. You remember the pain of his cock splitting you open, the tearing of your maidenhead, the blood that smeared across the white altar cloth. You remember him thrusting into you, his cock sliding deeper with each stroke, stretching your untried cunt around his thickness until you felt like you might split apart. You remember praying through it, clinging to the names of the Seven like a rope dangling over an abyss, your voice cracking on the words as his hips slammed against your bruised thighs. And then there is nothing. A blank space where memory should be. You must have passed out when he spent inside you, your body finally surrendering to the overwhelming assault of sensation. And he must have carried you here, his seed still dripping down your thighs, and laid you in his bed and pulled the sheets up to your chin.
The thought of him carrying your unconscious body, of his hands cradling your limp and naked form, of the tenderness he might have shown while you were unaware—this thought makes your skin crawl more than the memory of the rape itself.
Beside you, Ormund stirs, he has been sleeping on his side, facing you. His face is relaxed in repose, the lines of command and control smoothed away by sleep. His light brown curls are tousled against the pillow, tangled from the night's exertions. His lips are slightly parted. His bare chest rises and falls with slow, even breaths. He looks younger like this. He looks almost gentle. You know better than to trust the gentleness of his sleeping face. You have seen what lies beneath it. You have felt what lies beneath it—his cock, thick and hard and relentless, forcing its way into your body while you screamed and prayed and bled on the altar cloth.
His eyes open. They are blue and clear and immediately alert, as if he has been waiting just beneath the surface of sleep for the exact moment you woke. He looks at you, and the faint smile that you have come to dread curves the corners of his mouth. His gaze drops to the sheets bunched at your chest, to the bare skin of your shoulders, to the hollow of your throat where your pulse beats visibly beneath the thin layer of skin.
"Good morning," he says. His voice is soft, warm, intimate. The voice of a lover greeting his beloved on the first morning of their marriage. "How do you feel?"
You do not know how to answer this question. You feel like you have been split open and hollowed out. You feel his seed leaking from your cunt and his bruises darkening on your hips and his voice echoing in the hollow spaces of your mind. You feel like every inch of your body has been claimed and marked and remade in his image.
"I am sore, my lord," you whisper. It is the truth. It is the only truth you have left. "Between my legs. It... aches."
"Of course it does." He reaches out and touches your face. His fingers brush the curve of your cheek, the line of your jaw, the tender place beneath your ear. The touch is gentle, almost tender, and you flinch anyway because his gentleness is more terrifying than his cruelty. "I was inside you for a long time. And it was your first time. Your cunt has never been stretched around a man's cock before. Your maidenhead tore when I entered you—I felt it give way, felt the resistance break and the blood slick my shaft. The pain is natural. The soreness is natural. Your body will adjust. Your cunt will learn to accommodate me. In time, you will crave the feeling of being filled."
You say nothing. You do not believe him. You cannot imagine a world in which you crave the feeling of his cock inside you, stretching you open, pounding into your most intimate depths while you lie helpless beneath him. But you have learned that silence is safer than argument.
He sits up in bed, the sheets pooling around his waist. The morning light stripes across his bare chest, painting the muscles in shades of gold and shadow. His body is smooth, hairless, the result of the same grooming practices he will soon impose upon you. You can see the outline of his cock beneath the sheets, already half-hard, stirring with the morning arousal that comes to all men upon waking. The sight of it makes your cunt clench involuntarily, a spasm of remembered pain and anticipated violation.
"We have much to do today," he says. "Your purification was only the beginning. There are other impurities that must be addressed. Your body has been neglected. It has been allowed to grow wild and unclean, like a garden overrun with weeds. We must tend to it. We must make every inch of it worthy of its new purpose."
You do not ask what he means. You have learned that asking questions only brings more pain. You lie still in the bed, the sheets clutched to your chest, and you wait for him to tell you what to do. Your cunt continues to throb. His seed continues to leak from your hole, dampening the sheets beneath you.
He rises from the bed and walks to the door. He is completely naked, completely unashamed. His cock sways with each step, half-erect, the shaft thick and flushed with blood. You cannot look away from it. You have felt it inside you, felt the way it stretches your cunt, felt the ridge of the head dragging against your inner walls. Seeing it now, in the cold light of morning, makes the memory of last night more visceral, more real. He opens the door a crack and speaks to someone outside—a servant, one of the silent men who attends to his needs. You catch fragments of his instructions: "...hot water... the wax... the strips of cloth... my personal servants, the ones who attended me in Oldtown..." The door closes. He turns back to you.
"Stay in bed," he says. "The servants will be here shortly. They will prepare you. By the time they are finished, you will be as smooth and bare as I am. Your cunt will be clean and exposed, with no hair to hide its shape or its color or its readiness for my use."
The servants arrive within the hour. There are three of them—two women and a man, all of them older, all of them with the quiet, competent manner of people who have served Lord Ormund for many years. They bring basins of steaming water and soft cloths and jars of something that smells faintly of honey and resin, the same mixture used for hair removal in the finest households of the Reach. They bring strips of clean linen. They bring a small brazier of coals, which the man sets on the stone hearth and tends until the coals glow a steady, even red.
Ormund is still in the room. He has dressed himself in a loose robe of dark green velvet, belted loosely at the waist. The robe gapes open when he moves, exposing the flat plane of his stomach, the golden hairlessness of his chest, the heavy swing of his cock between his thighs. He sits in the lord's carved chair by the window, watching. He is always watching. His blue eyes follow every movement of the servants, every flicker of expression on your face, every tremor that runs through your body. He watches you the way a hawk watches a mouse, patient and predatory and utterly without mercy.
"Remove the sheets," he tells the servants. "I want her fully exposed. She has nothing to hide from me anymore. I have seen every part of her. I have been inside every part of her."
The servants obey. They pull the sheets away from your body, and the cool morning air washes over your bare skin. You gasp and try to cover yourself with your hands—your breasts, your cunt, the places that should be private—but Ormund makes a small sound of displeasure, a clicking of his tongue against his teeth, and you force your hands to your sides. You lie naked on the mattress while the servants move around you. The evidence of last night is still visible on your body—the dried blood smeared on your inner thighs, the bruises from his grip darkening on your hips, the slick residue of his seed glistening on the lips of your cunt.
"The hair," Ormund says, gesturing toward your body. "All of it. The hair on her cunt, her underarms, her legs. Every follicle from the neck down. Hair in the private areas traps sweat and odor and filth. It conceals what should be visible. I keep my own body completely smooth, as you have no doubt observed during your duties bathing me. You have seen my cock bare and exposed, the shaft clean, the head smooth. I expect the same standard of cleanliness from you. When I look at your cunt, I want to see every fold, every contour, every shade of color. I do not want your flesh hidden behind a thatch of coarse hair like a common peasant."
You have observed this. You had not realized it was deliberate. You had thought it had been some quirk of his birth.
The older of the two women approaches you first. She carries a small pot of warm wax, the honey-scented substance you smelled earlier. She stirs it with a wooden spatula, testing its consistency, and then she kneels beside the bed.
"Spread your legs, please," she says. Her voice is calm and professional, utterly without judgment. "Open them wide. I need full access to your area. The lord wants every hair removed, including the ones between your legs, the ones on your outer lips, the ones around your entrance. This will be easier if you do not resist."
You look at Ormund. He is still sitting in his chair, still watching. His robe has fallen open further, and you can see his cock stirring beneath the velvet, thickening, rising toward his belly as he watches the preparations. He is aroused by this. The sight of you being positioned and handled and prepared for his use is making him hard.
"Spread your legs," he echoes. "Let her see your cunt. Let her see what she will be working on."
You spread your legs. The movement pulls at the sore muscles of your inner thighs, makes your cunt ache with the memory of his intrusion. You are exposed completely—the lips of your sex, still swollen and tender from last night's assault. The curls of hair that cover your mound, matted with dried sweat and the residue of his seed. The inner folds, glistening, visible between the outer lips. The servant woman looks at it with professional detachment, the same expression a cook might wear when examining a cut of meat.
"Good," she says. "Try to hold still. The first strip is always the worst. After that, the pain becomes manageable."
She applies the warm wax to your cunt with the wooden spatula. The sensation is strange—warm and sticky, the wax clinging to the curls of hair that cover your mound, your outer lips, the sensitive crease where your thighs meet your groin. She works methodically, spreading the wax in smooth, even strokes, covering every inch of your pubic hair. The warmth of the wax is almost pleasant against your chilled skin. The anticipation of what comes next is not.
When the wax has cooled slightly, the woman presses a strip of linen against it, smoothing it down with firm, practiced pressure. Her fingers brush against your outer lips as she works, she waits a moment. Then she grips the edge of the strip and rips it away with a single, swift motion.
The pain is sudden and shocking and utterly unexpected. It is a bright, searing agony that tears a scream from your throat before you can stop it. The wax comes away with the linen, and with it comes the hair—ripped out at the root, dozens of follicles torn from your skin in a single violent motion. The patch of skin left behind is bare and stinging and inflamed, bright pink against the paler flesh around it. You jerk on the bed, your hands flying to your violated cunt, tears springing to your eyes. The skin is already beginning to burn, the nerve endings screaming at the sudden trauma.
"Hold her," Ormund says calmly. His voice betrays nothing but mild interest. "She must remain still, or the waxing will be uneven. I do not want patches of hair left behind. I want her cunt completely bare, completely smooth, completely perfect."
The man and the second woman move to hold you. They grip your arms and your legs, pressing you down against the mattress with firm but gentle pressure. You are pinned in place, your legs spread wide, your cunt fully exposed and vulnerable, while the first woman continues her work. You cannot close your legs. You cannot cover yourself. You cannot do anything but lie there and endure.
She applies more wax. She presses down more strips of linen. She rips them away one by one, and each rip is a fresh agony, a fresh violation, a fresh erasure of the body you once inhabited. The hair on your mound is torn away in strips, leaving behind bare. The hair on your outer lips—the most sensitive area, the place where the skin is thinnest and most delicate—comes away with a pain so intense that you see stars behind your closed eyelids. She works the wax into the crease between your thigh and your cunt, removing the fine hairs that grow there. She spreads your outer lips with her fingers and applies wax to the edges of your inner folds, removing even the smallest, finest hairs that grow along the sensitive border between your outer and inner flesh. When she reaches your ass, spreading your cheeks to remove the hair from your crack, you sob openly, the tears streaming down your face and pooling in your ears.
"Almost finished," the woman murmurs. "Just a few more strips. The area around your entrance needs attention. Lord Ormund's instructions were very specific."
She applies wax around your hole—the sensitive skin of your perineum, the cleft of your ass, the areas that have never been touched by anyone before. The pain there is different, sharper, more intimate. When she rips the strips away, you scream into the mattress, your fingers clawing at the sheets, your hips bucking against the hands that hold you down.
"Good," Ormund says, when the woman has finally finished. His voice is thick now, roughened by arousal. You can see his cock fully erect beneath his robe, tenting the green velvet, a dark spot of moisture visible where the head presses against the fabric. He has been watching you writhe and scream and sob for the past hour, and it has made him hard. "Now the underarms. And the legs. I want every inch of her as smooth as marble. I want to be able to run my tongue across any part of her body and taste nothing but skin."
The woman moves to your underarms. The pain there is different—sharper, more focused, the skin more sensitive than you expected. She rips the hair from your armpits in three swift strokes, and you scream into the mattress, your fingers clawing at the sheets. Then she moves to your legs, and the pain spreads across your calves and your thighs, an endless wave of burning, stinging agony that seems to go on forever. She removes the fine, downy hair from your thighs. She removes the coarser hair from your calves. She even removes the hair from your forearms, which you had not realized was included in his instructions. By the time she finishes, every inch of your body from the neck down has been stripped of hair.
When it is over, the servants release you. You lie on the bed, naked and hairless and trembling, your skin on fire, your eyes swollen from crying. The woman who performed the waxing wipes your skin with a cool, damp cloth, and the cold is a small mercy against the fire of the wax burns. She applies a soothing balm—something that smells of chamomile and calendula—to the most sensitive areas, her fingers gentle as she spreads it across your bare mound, your stinging outer lips, your raw and exposed entrance.
Ormund rises from his chair. His robe has fallen completely open now, and his cock juts out from his body, fully erect, the head purple and slick with the fluid that has been leaking from the tip since the waxing began. He walks to the bed and stands over you, looking down at your body with the critical eye of a collector examining a restored painting. He reaches down and runs his palm over your newly bare cunt. The touch is feather-light, but your skin is so sensitive from the waxing that even this gentle contact makes you gasp and flinch. His fingers trace the smooth, hairless mound, the bare outer lips, the exposed inner folds that glisten with the soothing balm.
"Beautiful," he says. His voice is husky with arousal. "This is how a woman's cunt should look. Smooth. Bare. Completely exposed. I can see every fold, every contour, every shade of pink. When I fuck you now, I will be able to watch my cock slide into you. I will be able to see the way your cunt stretches around me, the way your lips grip my shaft, the way your entrance flutters when you spend. There will be no hair to hide your body's responses. You will be completely visible, completely vulnerable, completely mine."
He strokes your cunt again, his fingers sliding along the bare, slick folds with possessive familiarity. His thumb finds the small, hard nub of flesh at the apex of your sex—the part of you that responds to touch regardless of your will, the part of you that he has learned to manipulate with expert precision. He circles it slowly, watching your face as your body betrays you, as your hips twitch and your breath catches and a flush spreads across your chest.
"This little pearl belongs to me now," he murmurs. "This is the seat of your pleasure, every rhythm that makes you gasp, every pressure that makes you spend. I will make your body sing for me whether you want it to or not. Your pleasure is mine to command."
His fingers slide lower, finding your entrance. He presses one finger inside you, and you gasp at the intrusion. Your cunt is still sore from last night, still raw and tender, and the penetration makes you wince. But he does not push deeper. He simply holds his finger there, feeling the heat and the tightness of your hole, the way your inner walls clench around the intrusion.
"This is mine," he says. "Every inch of your cunt is mine. The lips, the pearl, the entrance, the deep place where my seed takes root. All of it belongs to me now. You will be waxed like this every week. The servants will tend to you, and you will thank them for their service. You will thank me for the gift of cleanliness I have given you. And then you will spread your legs and offer me your bare cunt, and I will use it as I see fit."
"Thank you, my lord," you whisper. The words are automatic, beaten into you by weeks of repetition. "Thank you for the gift of cleanliness. Thank you for preparing my body for your use."
He smiles. His finger withdraws from your cunt, and he brings it to his lips, tasting the mixture of balm and your body's own moisture. "Good girl. Now rest. Tonight, we will begin your nightly purification. You will learn to crave the feeling of my cock inside you, stretching your bare cunt, filling you with my seed."
That night, you are lying in his bed when he comes to you. You have been lying there for hours, alone in the dark except for the dying embers of the hearth, your body still aching from the morning's waxing. You are wearing a silk nightgown, one of the many he has procured for you, replacing the rough wool servant's dress with delicate fabrics that cling to every curve. The nightgown is the color of pale cream, thin as a spider's web, and it hides nothing. Your nipples show through the fabric as dark shadows, hard pebbles pressing against the silk. The bare mound of your cunt is visible when you move, the smooth flesh outlined beneath the thin material. You feel more naked in this nightgown than you did without it.
He enters the room silently. He is wearing his green velvet robe, and his feet are bare on the stone floor. The candle he carries casts dancing shadows across the walls. He sets it on the bedside table and looks down at you, his eyes tracing the lines of your body beneath the sheer silk.
"You are beautiful," he says. "The silk suits you. Your body was made to be displayed, to be adorned, to be admired. But the silk is in the way. I want to see what was done this morning. I want to see my bare cunt."
He unties his robe and lets it fall to the floor. His cock is already hard, jutting out from the smooth, hairless plane of his groin. The shaft is thick and veined, the head purple and slick with arousal. He climbs onto the bed and positions himself above you, his weight pressing you into the mattress. His hands find the hem of your nightgown and push it upward, baring your legs, your thighs, your newly smooth cunt. He does not remove the nightgown entirely. He leaves it bunched around your waist, a pool of silk that frames the exposed parts of your body.
"Spread your legs," he says. "I want to see what I own."
You spread your legs. There is no point in resisting. Resistance only brings more pain, and your body is already exhausted from the morning's ordeal. You spread your legs and you watch his face as he looks at your bare cunt. His eyes darken with hunger. His cock twitches, a bead of fluid leaking from the tip. He reaches down and runs his fingers over the smooth, hairless flesh, tracing the contours of your mound, your outer lips, your inner folds. The waxing has left your skin hypersensitive, and every touch sends a jolt of sensation through your body.
"Look at it," he murmurs. "Look at how bare it is. How exposed. I can see everything. I can see the color of your lips, the shape of your pearl, the way your entrance flutters when I touch you. There is nothing hidden anymore. Your cunt is as open to my gaze as it is to my cock."
He positions himself between your thighs, the head of his cock pressing against your entrance. You are not ready for him—the waxing and the soreness from last night have left you dry and tense—but he does not wait. He pushes inside you with a single, steady thrust, and the friction of his entry makes you cry out. Your cunt stretches around him, the raw skin burning, the inner walls clenching in protest.
"Shh," he murmurs. "Shh. Your body will learn. Your cunt will grow accustomed to being filled. The soreness will fade, and in its place will come pleasure. I will teach your body to crave my cock. I will teach your cunt to grow wet at the sight of me. You will learn to spend on my shaft, to milk my seed from me with your muscles, to find your release in the rhythm of my fucking. This is your purpose now. This is what your body was made for."
He begins to move. The rhythm is slow and deep, each thrust a fresh invasion of your sore and tender flesh. Your body rocks against the mattress with the force of his movements. The silk nightgown rustles around your waist. The headboard taps against the stone wall in a steady, relentless beat. He stares into your eyes as he fucks you, his blue gaze holding yours with an intensity that makes it impossible to drift away, impossible to escape into the shadows of your mind.
"Look at me," he commands. "I want you to feel every inch of my cock sliding into your bare cunt. I want you to feel the head pressing against your deepest place. I want you to feel my seed when I spend inside you. I want you to remember every moment of your purification."
He fucks you slowly, deliberately, drawing out each thrust to maximize the sensation. You feel every ridge and vein of his cock as it moves inside you, feel the stretch of your entrance around his thickness, feel the pressure of his pubic bone against your bare and sensitive mound. His hand slides between your bodies and finds your pearl, the small, hard nub that he circled earlier. He strokes it as he thrusts, matching the rhythm of his fingers to the rhythm of his cock, and despite everything—despite the pain and the violation and the weeks of degradation—your body begins to respond.
Your hips twitch. Your breath quickens. A flush spreads across your chest and up your throat. The sensation builds in your core, a coiling pressure that you cannot control, cannot suppress, cannot deny. He watches your face with hungry satisfaction, his fingers working your pearl with expert precision.
"Yes," he breathes. "Yes. I can feel it. Your cunt is tightening around me. Your body is getting ready to spend. Let it happen. Let me feel you come on my cock. Your pleasure belongs to me, just like your pain. Let me have it."
You spend. It is not a choice. It is a reflex, a betrayal of your body that you cannot prevent. The orgasm crashes through you against your will, your cunt clenching and fluttering around his shaft, your hips bucking, a broken cry escaping your throat. He groans in satisfaction and drives into you harder, faster, chasing his own release.
"Good girl," he gasps. "Good girl. That is what I want. Your pleasure, your release, your body's surrender. All of it is mine. Now take my seed. Take it deep. Let it root inside you."
His rhythm stutters. His body goes rigid above you. He buries his cock to the hilt and holds himself there, and you feel the hot, pulsing flood of his seed filling your cunt. He spends for what feels like a long time, his cock twitching inside you, his breath coming in ragged gasps against your throat. When he finally withdraws, his seed leaks from your hole in a thick, white trickle, pooling on the sheets beneath you.
He collapses beside you and pulls you against his chest. His arms wrap around you, his hand stroking your hair with that terrible, confusing tenderness. His cock, still half-hard, presses against your thigh.
"You did well," he murmurs against your forehead. "Your body is learning. Your cunt is learning to accept me, to respond to me, to spend on my cock. The purification is progressing. Soon you will be clean. Soon you will be perfect."
He fucks you constantly after that, the days blur together in a haze of silk and bare skin and the endless rhythm of his possession. You wear the silk nightgowns he chooses for you—pale pink, ivory, sky blue, each one thinner and more revealing than the last. You do not leave his chambers except to go to the sept for your morning purification. The castle outside these walls has become a distant memory, a place you once walked through freely, a place where you once breathed air that did not smell of his seed and his sweat. Now your world is this room. This bed. This altar of silk and feather that has replaced the cold stone of the sept.
He takes you every morning, when the light is pale and golden and the servants are laying out his breakfast on the table by the window. You are still drowsy with sleep, your body warm and pliant beneath the sheets, and he rolls you onto your back and pushes your nightgown up and enters you before you are fully awake. His cock slides into your bare cunt with practiced ease, and he fucks you while the servants move around the room with their eyes carefully averted. They set out plates of bread and cheese and fruit. They pour wine into goblets. They tend to the fire. They do not look at the bed. They do not react to the sounds—the creak of the mattress, the wet rhythm of his cock sliding in and out of your cunt, the small, involuntary gasps that escape your throat. They behave as if nothing is happening. As if the lord of the house takes his pleasure every morning with his cock buried in his captive's cunt, and the girl beneath him is no more remarkable than the furniture.
Daeron is often present during these moments. He arrives with reports from the garrison, with updates on the occupation of Tumbleton, with messages from the other Green commanders. He enters the room with his eyes on the floor, as he always does, and the moment he realizes what is happening on the bed, he stops. He freezes in the doorway. His pale blue eyes, flick up for the briefest instant, taking in the scene before him—Ormund's bare ass flexing with each thrust, your smooth legs wrapped around his waist, the wet sounds of fucking filling the room—and then drop back to the floor.
"Lord Ormund," he says, his voice carefully neutral, "I have the morning reports. Shall I return later?"
"No," Ormund says, his voice slightly breathless but otherwise perfectly composed. He does not stop fucking you. His cock continues to pump in and out of your bare cunt, the rhythm steady and unhurried. "Leave them on the desk. I will review them when I am finished here. Her cunt is particularly tight this morning. I do not wish to rush."
Daeron crosses the room with quick, efficient strides. He places the papers on the desk without looking at the bed. His face is pale, his jaw tight. You can see the tension in his shoulders, the way his hands clench at his sides. He is a year younger than you, and he has been forced to witness your degradation more times than you can count. But he never speaks against it. He never intervenes. He moves through the room like a ghost, silent and careful and desperately uncomfortable.
"Will there be anything else, my lord?" he asks.
"Send the other servants out," Ormund says. His hips are still moving, his cock still sliding in and out of your slick, bare cunt. "I want privacy for the remainder. I intend to make her spend on my cock, and I want to hear every sound she makes when it happens."
Daeron hesitates. Just for a heartbeat. Just long enough for you to see the conflict flickering behind his carefully neutral expression. Then he nods. "Of course, my lord."
He gestures to the servants. They set down their tasks and file out of the room in silence, their heads bowed. Daeron is the last to leave. He pauses at the door, his hand on the latch, and for one terrible moment you think he is going to turn around and look at you, to see you spread open on the bed with Ormund's cock buried in your bare cunt, your legs wrapped around his waist, the flush of unwanted pleasure spreading across your chest. He does not. He closes the door behind him with a soft click.
"Good," Ormund murmurs against your ear. His hand slides between your bodies and finds your pearl, stroking it in tight, expert circles. "Now I can hear you properly. Now I can make you spend and listen to every sound you make when it happens. Come for me. Come on my cock. Let me feel your bare cunt milking my seed."
He fucks you against the breakfast table one morning, bending you over the polished wood with your silk nightgown rucked up around your waist and your bare cunt and ass exposed to the cool air. Your smooth mound presses against the table's edge with each thrust. Your pearl, bare and unprotected without its thatch of hair, rubs against the wood with a friction that sends unwanted jolts of pleasure through your core. The plates rattle with each impact. A goblet tips over and spills wine across the tablecloth, a dark red stain spreading like blood. He grips your hips with bruising force, his fingers digging into the waxed-smooth flesh, and drives his cock into you from behind, the angle different from when you are on your back, the head of his cock pressing against a spot deep inside you that makes your vision blur.
"This is my favorite way to take you," he grunts, his hips slamming against your ass. "Bent over like a bitch in heat. I can see everything from this angle. I can see my cock sliding into your bare cunt. I can see the way your lips grip my shaft. I can see your tight little asshole, waiting for the day I decide to claim it as well."
The threat makes your cunt clench involuntarily, and he groans at the sensation.
"You like that idea," he says. "Your body betrays you. Your cunt tightened at the thought of me taking your ass. Perhaps we will try that soon. But not today. Today, your cunt is enough. Today, I will fill this bare little hole with my seed and then send you to the sept to pray for forgiveness for the pleasure your body took from my cock."
He spends inside you with a guttural groan, his cock pulsing, his seed flooding your cunt. When he withdraws, you feel it leaking down your thighs, thick and white against your waxed-smooth skin.
He takes you in the copper tub one evening, the warm water sloshing over the rim as he pulls you astride him. Your legs spread on either side of his hips, your bare cunt pressed against his groin. His cock slides into you easily beneath the water, the heat and the slickness making the penetration smoother than usual. He grips your waist and guides you up and down, controlling the rhythm, controlling the depth, controlling everything. Your breasts, bare and smooth as the rest of you, press against his chest. Your nipples, hard pebbles in the cooling air, drag against the hairless plane of his pectorals.
"Look at me," he commands. "I want to watch your face when you spend. I want to see your eyes when your cunt tightens around my cock."
You look at him. His blue eyes are dark with desire, his pupils blown wide. His face is inches from yours. You can smell the wine on his breath, the lavender oil on his skin, the clean scent of the bathwater. He stares into your eyes as he guides your hips, his cock sliding deep into your cunt with each downward stroke, the head pressing against your womb. His thumb finds your pearl beneath the water, stroking it in time with the rhythm of your fucking.
"Come," he says. "Come on my cock. Let me feel it. Let me feel your bare cunt milking me dry."
Your body obeys. It always obeys now. The orgasm crashes through you against your will, your cunt clenching and fluttering around his shaft, your back arching, your head thrown back, a broken cry escaping your throat. He watches your face with hungry satisfaction, his own release following moments later, his seed pulsing into your depths in hot, thick spurts.
—
The days blur, and between the violations there are moments when he is almost tender, it happens most often in the aftermath, when his seed is still cooling on your thighs and your body is still trembling from the unwanted pleasure he has wrung from you. He pulls you against his chest and wraps his arms around you and strokes your hair with a gentleness that makes your skin crawl more than his cruelty ever could. His voice drops to a low, intimate murmur, and he speaks of the future as if it is a gift he is preparing for you, a reward you will earn through your suffering.
"When the purification is complete," he says one night, his fingers tracing idle patterns on your bare shoulder, "when every trace of your mother's corruption has been burned away, I will make you my wife."
You are lying in his bed, your body still aching from his latest use. Your cunt is slick with his seed, your thighs sticky, your bare mound still tingling from the morning's waxing. The silk nightgown is bunched around your waist, and he has not bothered to pull it down. His hand rests on your stomach, flat and warm, pressing gently against the place where his seed has taken root so many times.
"A proper wedding," he continues, his voice soft and dreamy. "In the Starry Sept of Oldtown, with the High Septon himself presiding. You will wear white—pure white, the color of maidenhood, because your purification will have made you a maiden again in the eyes of the gods. Your hair will be woven with flowers from the Hightower gardens. Your bare cunt will be smooth and clean beneath your gown, waiting for me to claim it as my husbandly right."
You say nothing. You have learned that silence is safest when he speaks this way, that any response can shatter the fragile gentleness and bring the cane or his hand or some new cruelty you have not yet imagined.
"You will be Lady Hightower," he murmurs. "The title you should have had from the beginning, if you had not been so proud, so foolish, so blind to your own best interests. You will sit beside me in the great hall and preside over feasts and receive the homage of our bannermen. You will bear my children—trueborn children, legitimate heirs to Oldtown and the Hightower. They will have your hair and my blue eyes, and they will be perfect. Pure. Free of the taint that once corrupted your blood."
His hand slides lower, cupping your bare mound. His thumb traces the smooth, hairless flesh with possessive familiarity.
"Three children," he says. "At least three. Two sons and a daughter who will look exactly like you—I will teach her obedience from the cradle, so she does not make the same mistakes her mother made. She will be betrothed young, to a lord who will appreciate her beauty and her bloodline. She will not have to learn humility through pain, as you have. She will be raised in the knowledge of her place and her purpose."
Your stomach turns at the thought of a daughter in his hands, a child with your face and his eyes, raised from birth to submit to a man like him. But you do not speak. You do not argue. You lie still in his arms and let him stroke your bare cunt and murmur his plans for the future he is building on the foundation of your suffering.
"There will be a garden," he continues, his voice growing more animated, more expansive. "A private garden, attached to our chambers, where you can walk and read and sit in the sun. You will have ladies in waiting again—proper ladies this time, not the giggling sycophants who encouraged your worst impulses at court. They will be chosen by me, and they will report to me, and they will ensure that you never backslide into the pride and arrogance of your former life. But you will be comfortable. You will be cared for. You will want for nothing."
He presses a kiss to your forehead. His lips are warm and dry against your skin.
"You will be happy," he says, and the word is a command more than a prediction. "I will make you happy. I will fuck the sadness out of your cunt and the defiance out of your heart. I will fill you with my seed every night until your belly swells with my heir. I will give you purpose and meaning and a place in the world. You will forget that you were ever a princess. You will forget that you were ever a bastard. You will know only that you are mine—my wife, my consort, the mother of my children. And you will thank me for it. Every day, you will thank me for the gift of purification I have given you."
His hand is still on your cunt, his thumb still tracing those slow, idle circles. You can feel his cock stirring against your thigh, thickening, rising.
"You have made so much progress," he murmurs. "Your body is learning to respond to me. Your cunt grows wet at my touch now, even when your mind still resists. You spend on my cock almost every night. You are so close to being ready. So close to being perfect."
He rolls you onto your back and positions himself above you. His cock is fully hard now, the head pressing against your entrance. Your cunt is still slick with his previous seed, and he slides into you easily, burying himself to the hilt with a single, smooth thrust. You gasp at the intrusion—still sore, always sore—but your body accepts him, your inner walls stretching around his thickness, your bare lips gripping his shaft.
"Soon," he breathes, beginning to move. "Soon you will be my wife. Soon you will be Lady Hightower. Soon you will be the mother of my heirs. And all of this—the pain, the humiliation, the purification—will seem like a distant dream. You will look back on your former life and wonder how you ever thought you could be anything other than what I have made you."
His rhythm quickens. His hand finds your pearl, stroking it in time with his thrusts. Your body responds, as it always does now, the unwanted pleasure coiling in your core.
"Say it," he commands. "Say you want to be my wife. Say you want to bear my children. Say you want to spend the rest of your life serving me and pleasing me and receiving my seed."
Your body is on the edge now, trembling, the orgasm building despite your hatred and your shame. His thumb circles your pearl with expert precision. His cock fills your cunt completely, stretching you, claiming you.
"Say it," he repeats, his voice a growl against your ear. "Say it, and I will let you spend. Say it, and I will fill your cunt with my seed. Say it, and I will make you Lady Hightower."
"I want to be your wife," you gasp, the words torn from you by pleasure and fear and the bone-deep knowledge of what happens when you refuse him. "I want to bear your children. I want to serve you. Please. Please let me spend. Please fill me with your seed."
"Good girl," he groans. "Good girl. That is what I want to hear. That is the truth you have been running from since the day we met. Now come for me. Come on my cock. Let me feel your cunt milking my seed."
Your body obeys. It always obeys. The orgasm crashes through you, and he follows moments later, his seed pulsing into your depths in hot, thick spurts. He collapses beside you and pulls you against his chest, and his hand returns to your stomach, pressing gently against the place where his seed pools inside you.
"One day soon," he murmurs, "my seed will take root. One day soon, you will carry my child. And on that day, your purification will be complete. You will be my wife in truth as well as in name. You will be Lady Hightower. You will be the mother of my heirs. And you will be grateful. You will be so, so grateful for everything I have given you."
He kisses your forehead again. His arms tighten around you, holding you against his chest like a treasured possession.
"Sleep now," he says. "Dream of our future. Dream of our children. Dream of the life we will build together when the purification is finally complete."
You close your eyes. You do not dream of children or gardens or a white gown in the Starry Sept. You dream of Silverwing, her vast silver wings, the fire building in her throat. You dream of the day she finds you and burns this castle to ash with everyone inside it.
But when you wake, you are still in his bed, his arms still wrapped around you, his seed still drying on your thighs. And you know that you will smile at him when he wakes. You will let him touch you. You will let him fuck you. You will say the words he wants to hear.
Proceed with caution guys!! This guy is EVIL EVIL!!😭😭 he really didn't hold back here. Gwanye come and save us from this Satan!! Can't wait see pt2!!!
warnings: non con. dub con. incest. guardian / ward relationship. side affects of herbs (almost like aphrodisiacs). manipulated reader. heavy smut. mdni. 18+
a/n: guys i need him and ormund like the air i breathe, but why do i imagine gwayne just like being evil but more submissive, like apologising about it because he knows it’s wrong but he can’t help himself. anyway going to open my inbox soon for drabble ideas only, will do a separate post for who i'm willing to write for.
gwayne's grip on your hips is bruising as he holds you in place against the bed. even without his hands keeping you there, his weight would do the trick, his body heavy as it rests against yours.
your flush against each other, skin damp with sweat of your endeavours. one hand is at his shoulder, nails breaking the skin as you cling to him, while the other is pressed between you, frantically trying to push his torso away from you.
to anyone that dared to walk in you might look like lovers, completely lost in each other's embrace. but that is far from the truth.
it is your uncle that lays upon you, face nuzzled into your neck, inhaling your scent like the air he breathes. the man that raised you, taught you in the faith and agreed with his cousin that Targaryen inbreeding was a wicked thing.
the same man is rutting inside of you, delivering thrusts that border on painful over and over again like he can't help it. like he'd die if he stopped.
some part of you believes it.
you heard what the maesters said, the side affects the medicinal herbs might give him. but after five moons at war, returning to you bruised and broken, dragging his lifeless body through the halls, he needed them. needed them to mend the broken bones and bruised flesh.
and it worked, but then came the after affects, the sweats, the blackened pupils and the dark stare as he watched you across the table.
you should have known not to open the door, should have known that he'd be unable to control himself.
couldn't he have found another? was there not an abundance of women that swooned at his feet.
alas here he is, buried in you, attached to you like he's apart of you. he always said you were his favourite girl, his good girl, his girl. maybe it was only a matter of time till you were going to become truly his.
he lifts his head, lips grazing the subtle skin of your neck and sitting them just below your ear.
"you're so good to me," he groans, forcing his hips against you harder. "my girl. my sweet girl."
it hurt at first, when he forced himself into you. you cried, blood dripping out from you and staining the sheets. and all he could say was sorry, repeating the word repeatedly until the pain faded and the pleasure came. hot and heavy, leaving a puddle beneath you of your own ruin.
and it grows with every thrust, every time his fingers reach between you and play with your sensitive nub, every time he presses his open lips to your wet skin and whispers, his girl.
but now there's a different pain, an ache in the limbs and tiredness as your wet eyes close over. one that screams to put an end to this, to give you some sort of mercy.
"please," you plead, eyelashes thick with tears. "please just—"
his lips fall against yours, hungry and wanting as he forces a kiss upon you. you can barely breathe, and when you try to turn your face to the side he follows you, not allowing you any reprieve.
before you realise it, he's taken advantage of the sudden distraction, folding your legs till your thighs are flush against the sheets, knees poking into your ribcage and ankles over his shoulder. you gasp at how deep he pushes in now, allowing his tongue to slip into your mouth. everything begins to feel more intense, his tip prodding at a part of you that makes your body freeze.
“breathe,” gwayne begs of you, all while forcing another hungry kiss onto your mouth.
you try, gasping for air the moment his mouth detaches from yours, only for him to close the distance a mere few moments later.
you scream into his mouth, cry. but the sound is muffled and at another thrust your thighs are quivering in his hold, walls squeezing him like they'd rather keep him there, then let him go.
all you can do is take it, even as the light of the morning breaks through into the room, and your eyes struggle to fight sleep. until someone finds you like this, trapped between your uncle and the bed he lay you on.
dividers by @/chrisssiren
if you enjoyed this, please comment & reblog as it's always appreciated
Tysm for writing!! I love bad uncle gwayne <33
HOW THEY ARE WITH NIECE READER
a/n: following up from my first ormund fic i had to write this. i just imagine them so different in darker context but i love both. please read warnings.
pairings: ormund hightower x targtower reader / gwayne hightower x targtower reader
cw: dead dove do not eat. non con. dub con. age gap. incest. (reader is alicent’s daughter) faux incest (reader was raised by them at old town / sees them as a parental figure). reader is over 18 (no mentions of minors). manipulation. coercion. drugging. smut. overstimulation. throatfucking. corruption kink. dacrayphilia. mocking. humiliation. infidelity. oral fixation. oral. cockwarming. spanking. bruising. mdni. 18+
ormund knows his feelings for you are inappropriate, although you have been separated from him for a few years, he raised you at old town. but his moral compass doesn’t work exactly right, he sees the difference between right and wrong but he was the eldest son of a lord, raised to be so, things constantly handed to him. he’s spoiled, and entitled. and you are in the midst of a war, these are terrifying times. upon your return to him at old town, his desires for you stir something dark in him and he knows being a married man, he can’t just take you as his wife, even though he knows how much easier it would be to get you to bend to his will.
drugging its an easy solution. filling you with tea that clouds your mind and sets your body on over drive. it makes your body yearn for something, to be touched all over. at night it’ll leave you writhing on the bed, skin drenched in sweat and thighs sticky with your slick. you don’t care what gives you pleasure, your body just needs it. he doesn’t listen to the maesters about the dosage, he just keeps giving it to you and enjoying the way you cling onto him whenever he visits. or watching you in secret at night, stirring on your bed, thighs rubbing together to ease the aching sensation between your legs. you don't want to touch yourself, you've been told it's wrong by the septas, so you try your hardest to fight against it.
manipulation comes next and he’s so happy to help, telling you that your body is sick from its own blood, that by not living how your ancestors have always lived, you’re dying. an awful fate but he can help you survive it. you are blood related and your blood craves to be with its own. it's not as barbaric as your ancestors but it surely should help.
cumming. ormund genuinely makes you believe that giving you his seed is the ultimate cure, he prefers to spill deep inside of you and to keep fucking it into you after. but sometimes there are other ways he likes to give you his seed.
ormund never stops giving you the tea, it lessens at times but he's tactical with it. when you're away from each other for some time, he makes sure the maids feed you it, putting in your soup and drinks. he wants you to think that you need him to make it better. he also likes the idea of you being needy for him, having someone call upon him when he's busy because you're writhing in your bed. he'll have you brought to him and he'll tell you he's too busy to bed you, but he knows another way that'll help you.
you'll be knelt in front of him, hands wrapped around his thick thighs and nails digging into his skin. your mouth is wrapped around his cock, and he's deep in your throat, his hands on the back of your head to keep control and he doesn't let up for a moment. throatfucking should keep you sedated for long enough, or that's what he tells you. but its completely for his pleasure, seeing you like this, tears streaming down your cheeks and saliva dripping out your mouth, it stirs something primal in him.
he thoroughly enjoys corrupting you, having you question him because of your teachings from your faith. but you always please him, lying in your bed completely naked and with your legs open, waiting and ready for him. telling him that you're leaking all over the bed, that you've been aching for him. he's happy to watch you writhe on the bed while he stands beside you, hand just stroking his cock and tutting at you and warning you when your hands go between your legs.
ormund is a selfish lover. he enjoys watching you orgasm but it's for his pleasure, watching the confusion on your face as you come undone. but he doesn't really care about giving you oral, the only times he does is because of the tea. it does things to your body, makes you smell heavenly all over and especially in between your thighs. he realises it by accident one day, when his fingers are prepping you and he's mocking how soaked you are, that he tastes it and it's the best thing he's ever tasted. he'll find himself addicted to it and he'll forget himself and you as he begins to eat you out.
you'll eventually be crying and shoving his head away with your hands because of how overstimulated you are. but that doesn't stop him and he'll only come off you when he's exhausted and your legs are shaking. he'd have to comfort you after, holding you to his chest as you cry into his chest. but ormund will remember that and will give you tea just so he can taste you again.
gwayne is different, his moral compass works just fine. he's not entitled or spoiled, he believes in his virtues. his desires for you make him keep his distance from you. he's disgusted by them. he raised you, has taken care of you, and to see you as a grown woman seems to stir something deep inside of him that he can't deny.
when he comes to tumbleton, he'll avoid you and it'll be you who comes to him. you tell him how you miss him, sit by his feet and place your head in his lap. he'll forget himself for a moment, hold your face with his hand, let his thumb run along your lips and then his thumb will breach your lips, and he'll let it sink into your mouth. you aren't certain what he's doing, but you don't fight it either and eventually he stops, realising what he's doing and snaps out of it. but that's where his oral fixation begins with you, it then becomes constant watching you eat and drink, offering you food off a spoon or his fingers, and enjoying the way your tongue swirls around his fingers. he'll place the same spoon or fingers in his mouth after.
gwayne will eventually convince himself that he's not doing anything wrong, as your steward he was meant to protect you and take care of you. there is no one that can look after you the way he does, he wouldn't trust them. but how to convince you that you're made for each other, that you should marry? you aren't easy to convince, it goes against everything him and the faith taught you. incest is forbidden, it's savage that your own family practices it. he's your uncle, it's the same thing his family looks down on.
the betrothal is kept quiet, and against your wishes, you are forced to agree. gwayne becomes over protective, jealous and obsessive. you don't realise what you've done until that night when you're called to his chambers, next thing you know your over his knees, ass up in the air for him and night dress up around your waist. you're exposed to him, air touching your folds and you can't stop crying. you're so confused but gwayne explains it to you, each and every indiscretion that he's seen so far with another man. nothing short of innocence in your eyes but you're betrothed to him and you should act with more grace. his hands are bruising when they come down on your cheeks, and you wake up the next day red and after a few nights bruising. every time he'll remind you that it hurts him more to do this, that he doesn't want to hurt you like this and yet you can feel his cock hard against your stomach.
your wedding night comes fast, mainly because he knows he'll never get approval from his sister or the faith. he doesn't need it. he'll wait till after the war, makes his plea to whoever sits the iron throne. but for now you're his, cloaked in the most beautiful green dress and crying at the altar. then you're crying in his chambers, dress unlaced and pooling at your feet as he gropes you, hands on your breasts and then between your thighs. you've been so well behaved the last few days that there are only faint bruises on your cheeks but it still stings when he touches them.
gwayne enjoys endlessly toying with you. he wants you to find pleasure in this as he does, mouth of around your nipples, licking and sucking. his fingers between your thighs, he'll just be playing with your cunt, fingers rubbing soothing circles on your sensitive nub and pushing a finger into your hole. he'll tease you till you're dripping on the floor, his fingers drenched and you clinging onto him because of your trembling legs. he'll have to carry your body to the bed, place you down before he pushes inside of you.
kissing you might be one of gwayne's favourite acts, he can claim you with a kiss, in front of everyone. but he also enjoys kissing you and just getting lost in it, feeling you up and leaving you breathless. you'll never know if a kiss will be something more, or if he'll leave you after. he'll press you up at times to the nearest wall and even though he should be busy with duties, it'll take another person to break him off you. half the time he'll just enjoy pressing his breaches into you and showing you how hard he is because of you.
another act is cockwarming, being buried deep inside of you and just kissing you. you can't deny him like this, you're soaked and the gentle grind of his cock against your walls makes you needy. he could make you orgasm so many times just like this, or he'll deny you completely, still your hips against him and thrust upwards every so often. he'll tell you that it's okay, you can touch yourself and he'll lean back and watch your fingers rub against your sensitive nub like his have or start moving up and down on his cock. he'll observe and eagerly eat up all of those expressions you make.
dividers by @/chrisssiren
HOW THEY ARE WITH NIECE READER / 02
a/n: obsessed with the first one that i had to write a part two and i might even write a part three of reader escaping them and them getting reader back. went a bit darker with gwayne.
pairings: ormund hightower x targtower reader / gwayne hightower x targtower reader
cw: dead dove do not eat. non con. dub con. age gap. incest. (reader is alicent’s daughter) faux incest (reader was raised by them at old town / sees them as a parental figure). reader is over 18 (no mentions of minors). manipulation. coercion. drugging. smut. overstimulation. corruption kink. dacrayphilia. mocking. humiliation. infidelity. oral. cockwarming. spanking. bruising. fear tactics mdni. 18+
please read the first one here
even in the midst of war there are marriage proposals to be made so ormund shouldn't be surprised when there are offers for your hand, ones with an army to back him too. he doesn't tell you, mainly burns the letters and every time you bring up marriage to him, he tells you that these matters don't concern you. which confuses you because that was your main purpose growing up, to be a pious woman, quiet and obedient. to ready yourself for future marriage prospects because what honorable man would want a savage targaryen. and he wanted you to marry someone honorable, someone good enough to marry a hightower and now he doesn't even seem at all open to discussing it.
jealousy runs deep into ormund's veins, every letter and every mention of marriage upon your lips has him seething. he tries to keep it contained, to keep it a bay but the sex with you becomes rougher, pushing you into positions that have you trapped underneath him, no way to get out and his whole body weight on top of you. no matter how much you beg or cry that it's too much, he'll keep going until he's satisfied. part of him wants to ask you, what man could treat you like this? could ever begin to satisfy the needs of a targaryen like yourself? you need to be sedated and he's the only one truly capable to do it.
being separated from you isn't something ormund is used to, and knowing that you're not truly his, and there is always that possibility that you could be taken from him, it unnerves him. coming back from fighting, bruised and battered, he doesn't fully have the energy to fuck you how he wants. he likes it when you're all dosed up on the tea and you'll just use his body the way you need. he likes watching you, bouncing on him and breasts in his face. he loves teasing your nipples and your cunt with his fingers as you ride him. but most importantly, when you're exhausted too, he loves cockwarming you and clinging onto you in the bed. his mouth pressed to your pulse point, arm tucked around your waist and a leg over you, all while his cock is still deep inside of you, keeping his seed trapped there.
usually ormund is the first to wake up, already preparing for the day and being dressed by the maids. however, on days like this the exhaustion has got to him, and he's content sleeping with you tucked underneath him. only you do wake, the maids coming in with prepared foods and drinks and your tea. a tea that you find awful to taste, and before ormund is awake you pour it out the window. and when ormund stirs, and grumbles about the bed being cold, you crawl in beside him, letting him praise you for being a good girl and drinking your tea already.
the first time you deny him, ormund stares at you in disbelief. he can't fathom it, and when you tell him you feel fine, even after him desperately trying to convince you otherwise, ormund will force a smile on his face and nod his head.
your tricks only last so long and it's not till ormund is bringing the tea himself, just to be sure you're drinking it, does he realise what you're up to. you think you've caught him out, think that you've won his game and he'll marry you off and let you leave. but that's when the truth comes out, what sort of man would want you now? now that he has ruined you? now that he has bedded you? your virtue is gone and the whole camp knows that you've been sharing his bed. your reputation is destroyed. you could be carrying his child as you speak and no man would want to father some other man's bastard. wouldn't it be just easier to stay here, to worry for nothing or no one, to need nothing. he'd keep you warm and fed, all you'd have to do is bed him.
the actual horror when you realise the man that raised you, who you thought cared for you as his own, wants to keep you as his mistress, his pet. and yet all you can do is lie down on the bed, legs spread for him to take you again.
gwayne is separated from you because of his duties and the war, which he takes seriously. he doesn't enjoy it but he knows you'll be at home waiting for him like the dutiful wife he trained you to be. distance makes the heart grow fonder, well for him it does.
the first time he comes home to you, it's peaceful and sort of romantic. he'll push you down onto your shared bed and be placed between your thighs for what feels like hours, licking hungrily at your folds until your legs are trembling in his hold and you're gushing on his face. then he'll finally slide his cock into you, when you're crying from how overstimulated he made you and how sensitive you are.
but then night falls, he's been taken by duties of his household and when he returns to your chambers, he's less than happy. he doesn't frown, just stands over you in the bed with the coldest expression and tells you to bend over. he spanks your ass until it's red and your clawing at the sheets, crying out in confusion and then he shoves his cock deep inside of you with no prep at all. it's after, when you're shaking in the bed next to him, head buried into his chest, that he tells you what he heard from the others and you have to explain yourself.
every time he leaves you dread his return, every miss step, every encounter, every time you leave your chambers. he returns so calm and sweet, so attentive to you, only to switch on you later. you can never predict it and it makes you scared for his next departure.
dividers by @/chrisssiren
OBSESSED!!!
Shadow of the Hightower
Sent to the Hightower to serve as a companion to Lord Ormund’s motherless daughter, you expected a quiet life of duty and the chance at a modest marriage. You did not expect to catch the eye of the Lord of Oldtown himself.
pairings: Dark!Ormund Hightower x Lesser Noble!Reader
warnings: dark!Ormund is a warning in and of itself; psychological manipulation and gaslighting; extreme power and status imbalance; age gap; forced marriage/entrapment; obsessive and possessive behavior; mild physical aggression; physical coercion; unwanted physical advances; non-con elements (no smut, just a heads-up for sensitive readers)
words: ~4k
Part 2
author’s note: I have so many ideas for what happens next, and I really want to write their wedding night to see how that dynamic plays out behind closed doors. But let me know if you guys actually want more of him!
tag list: @yerhina @alaeratrrn @exxotiic
The carriage ride leaves your bones aching, but as soon as the colossal shadow of the Hightower falls over you, all your exhaustion is replaced by an overwhelming dizzying anxiety.
You step out onto the ancient cobblestones of Oldtown, the salty sea breeze immediately clinging to your skin. Above you, the tower stretches so high it seems as though it pierces the heavens, a monument to a family whose wealth and piety are unmatched in Westeros. You pull your cloak tighter around your shoulders, clutching the small lavender sachet hidden in your pocket. It is one of the few comforts from home you brought.
Your father’s parting words still echo in your ears: “You are eighteen now. A woman grown. Serve Lord Ormund’s daughter well, keep your head down, and pray that the Maiden smiles upon you enough to catch the eye of a wealthy knight or noble.”
You are a lesser noble, born to a house with a proud name and beautiful lavender fields but empty coffers. You are here under the guise of an honour; to be a companion and caretaker for Lord Ormund’s toddler daughter, a child tragically left without a mother, since birth. But you and most likely everyone else knows, that you are here to secure a good marriage, completely at the mercy of the Hightower’s hospitality.
A stiff-lipped steward leads you through the winding, cavernous halls and never-ending stairs. The sheer opulence of the keep is suffocating, tapestries woven with gold thread, braziers burning with expensive incense, and statues of the Seven watching your every step with unblinking stone eyes.
You are escorted into a grand, sunlit solar to await the Lord of the house.
The heavy oak doors open, and Ser Gwayne Hightower steps in first. He offers you a warm, handsome smile. "Welcome to the Hightower, my lady. I trust the journey wasn't too punishing?"
Before you can offer your curtsy and reply, the air in the room suddenly grows heavy.
You smell him before you see him. The overwhelming, but soft scent of crushed clove, and citrus oil sweeps into the room, overpowering the gentle warmth of the solar.
The guards at the door snap to attention and Lord Ormund Hightower steps over the threshold.
He is a striking, formidable man, a decade and a half your senior, wearing a pristine doublet of dark grey and forest green. In his left hand, he holds a silk handkerchief pressed lightly beneath his nose, his eyes narrowed in a faint display of distaste, as if the very air of the world outside his tower offends him.
"Cousin," Ormund says, his voice rich and confident. He barely looks at Gwayne. His pale, calculating eyes are fixed entirely on you.
You drop into a deep, immediate curtsy. "My Lord. Thank you for your gracious hospitality."
Ormund steps closer. You keep your eyes trained on the stone floor, but you can feel his imposing height looming over you. He stops just a fraction of an inch too close. You tense, waiting for him to speak, but instead, you hear the softest intake of breath. You stay frozen, extremely aware of the clean, soothing scent of lavender and rainwater clinging to your own skin, praying he doesn't find it offensive, but slowly, Ormund lowers the handkerchief from his face.
"You are a welcome sight," Ormund finally says, as he takes a step back. "And a welcome presence. My household has been... bereft of gentle graces since my wife's passing."
He smiles, a perfectly gracious, lordly expression that soothes your nerves. He gestures to the shadows near the door, and a boy steps forward.
"This is my ward, Daeron," Ormund says, his tone shifting instantly from soft to sharp, expectant.
You look at the boy and your breath catches. It was Prince Daeron Targaryen almost your age, with silver hair and violet eyes. But despite his royal blood, his posture is rigid, his hands clasped tightly behind his back. He looks at Ormund with a need for approval, before turning his gaze to you. In his eyes, you see the exact same anxiety you feel twisting in your own stomach.
"It is a pleasure, my lady," Daeron says, his voice polite but strained.
Gwayne steps forward then. "She must be exhausted. The nursery has been prepared, and I am sure little Lady Bethany will be thrilled to have a new companion,”
"Of course," Ormund murmurs, his eyes dragging over your face one last time. "See that you settle in well." He turns mid-sentence and sweeps from the solar, taking the heavy scent of cloves with him. The moment the doors click shut, the suffocating pressure in the room vanishes. Daeron's shoulders slump in relief, and Gwayne lets out a quiet breath, offering you a sympathetic smile before guiding you away to your new quarters.
The next few weeks slip into a quiet, unexpectedly gentle routine. The nursery quickly becomes your sanctuary. Little Lady Bethany is a sweet, lovely child who latches onto you almost immediately, burying her face in your skirts and finding comfort in the soft scent of lavender you bring.
Every afternoon, the heavy oak door opens to welcome the Lord of Oldtown, and every time, you prepare yourself for the imposing, arrogant man you met on your first day. Instead, you are met with the picture of a devoted, grieving father.
He sits in the plush chair by the window, lifting little Bethany onto his lap with a startling gentleness. While she plays with his signet ring, Ormund talks to you, he asks about the songs you hum to his daughter, which leads to long, surprisingly deep conversations about the old ballads of the Reach and the histories of the First Men.
During these visits, you often notice him closing his eyes and taking deep breaths. But in truth you think nothing of it. The nursery always smells of clean linen and the lavender oil you dab on your wrists and neck. To you, it simply seems that the heavy burden of lordship exhausts him, and he finds peace in the innocent, sweet-smelling quiet of his daughter’s room. You begin to admire him, seeing a gracious, intelligent man who deeply loves his family beneath his imposing exterior.
Daeron also makes a habit of slipping through the door, when Ormund is occupied with duties of his court. Without his guardian’s looming shadow, Daeron is entirely different, he is quick-witted, kind and funny. Your friendship with him blossoms effortlessly.
You sneak down to the kitchens to steal warm lemon cakes and spend hours wandering the library, stifling giggles as Daeron dramatically recites terribly written poetry he finds in the dusty archives. Ser Gwayne often catches you both in your mischief. Instead of reprimanding you, the handsome knight always covers for you two, offering a quick wink or even distracting the guards so you and Daeron can make an escape to the gardens.
For the first time since arriving, you begin to believe you might actually be happy here and the anxiety that you felt on your arrival has almost completely melted away. Until one night on your fourth week you were walking down one of the grand corridors, carrying a mended cloak for Bethany, when you heard footsteps.
Lord Ormund is walking ahead of you, deep in conversation with a steward. From a side passage, a young, nervous servant girl hurries out. She is carrying a heavy basin of hot water mixed with strong, pungent pine oil and vinegar for scrubbing the floors. In her haste, she trips. The basin clatters loudly against the stone, and the hot, sour-smelling liquid splashes directly onto the hem of Lord Ormund’s velvet cloak.
Ormund stops. The silence that falls over the corridor is freezing. The steward immediately takes three steps back.
"Forgive me, my lord!" the girl sobs, immediately dropping to her knees in the puddle, her hands shaking violently. "Mercy, please, I tripped…"
You freeze a dozen paces away, hidden in the shadow of a stone pillar. Ormund looks down at the weeping girl. His handsome face contorts into something monstrous. His eyes darken and his lips pull back in a sneer of pure, unadulterated disgust. He kicks the bucket at the girl cowering on the floor, who lets out a pained sob when it hits her.
"You ignorant, clumsy little rat," Ormund hisses. His voice is cold, it carries a venom so potent it makes your stomach turn. He steps closer to the cowering girl, looming over her. "I will have you stripped and thrown into the harbor to wash the stink from your skin…"
You take a tiny, involuntary step backward. Your shoe scuffs softly against the stone.
Ormund’s head snaps up. His pale eyes lock onto you in the shadows.
For a terrifying heartbeat, you see the monster looking right at you. Then, as if a switch has been flipped, the cold fury vanishes. His features smooth out into a picture of polite grace. The vicious lord disappears, replaced instantly by the gracious, smiling patriarch.
"Ah, my lady," Ormund says smoothly, stepping neatly around the trembling, sobbing servant without a downward glance. He pulls his clove-scented handkerchief from his pocket, dabbing at his nose with practiced elegance before offering you a warm smile. "Minor clumsiness. Nothing to fret over. Come, walk with me away from this dampness. The air here has grown terribly foul."
You take his offered arm, your hand still trembling slightly. For days after the incident, you cannot shake the image of the weeping servant girl and the monstrous, flat look in Lord Ormund's eyes. It haunts you. Yet, every time you see him in the nursery or the great hall, he is the very picture of grace. He asks after your health with genuine warmth, and he listens to your thoughts with rapt attention. He is so perfectly gracious, so attentive, that you begin to doubt your own memory. Perhaps you misunderstood the situation. Perhaps the overwhelming stress of ruling such a massive city and lordship had simply caused a momentary lapse in his otherwise noble composure.
You try to push the lingering unease away and focus on the real reason your father sent you to Oldtown. During the evening feasts, you make polite conversation with a few eligible knights. One of them, a charming third son from house Rowan, even asks you for a dance and promises to call upon you the next day in the gardens. But the next morning, he never arrives. When you see him across the courtyard later that week, he averts his eyes, and quickly turns in the opposite direction. He is not the only one. Any suitor who shows even a flicker of genuine interest in you soon finds an excuse to keep their distance.
You assume it is simply your lack of a substantial dowry, but the isolation soon begins to spread into your daily routine.
Your joyful afternoons with Daeron are suddenly cut short. Just as you are settling under a tree in the gardens, a steward will appear, bowing deeply. “Forgive the intrusion, my Prince, but Lord Ormund has ordered an urgent review of your High Valyrian translations.” Gwayne, too, finds himself unexpectedly burdened. Whenever the knight stops by the nursery to share a joke and a lemon cake, a guard inevitably arrives to summon him to the armory or dispatch him on a patrol of the city gates.
You never suspect that Ormund is orchestrating it. How could you? He is the Lord of Oldtown, his mind is occupied with trade routes and the Faith, not the social calendar of his daughter's companion.
Yet, as the keep seems to empty around you, you increasingly find yourself alone with him.
It begins with small gestures that leave your head spinning. You tell yourself you are simply unused to the customs of such a big court. He is a powerful lord and you are a lesser noble in his care. It is only natural he checks on you.
One afternoon you are sitting on the rug, humming softly as you braid little Bethany’s hair. You know Lord Ormund has entered the room, but you are so focused on the child that you do not look up at him until he is kneeling right beside you.
"She loves you dearly," he says, his deep voice vibrating in the quiet room.
You look up, startling slightly. A loose strand of your hair falls across your face. Ormund lifts his hand. His knuckles are warm and slightly calloused as they graze your cheek, gently tucking the stray lock of hair behind your ear. His fingers linger against the shell of your ear for the briefest heartbeat before falling away. His eyes are dark, focused entirely on your face. But when your breath hitches in panic, he merely smiles, a soft, paternal smile and turns his attention back to his daughter. The warmth of the touch remains long after his hand has withdrawn. You felt foolish for the way your heart had begun to race.
You were in your chambers, brushing out your hair and preparing for sleep one night, when a sharp, heavy knock rattles your door. A guard stands in the dimly lit corridor, his face unreadable. "Lord Ormund requires your presence in his office, my lady."
Your stomach twists into a tight, cold knot. It is far too late for a proper visit, and inappropriate for an unwed maiden to be summoned to a lordly office at this hour. But you have absolutely no power to refuse the Lord of Oldtown. You pull a modest woolen shawl over your thin nightgown and follow the guard through the dark, echoing halls.
When the heavy oak doors of the solar close behind you, the silence of the room is suffocating. Ormund is pacing behind his massive carved desk. The usually pristine lord looks unraveled. His dark velvet doublet is unclasped at the throat, his brown hair is slightly disheveled. Scattered across the desk are crumpled pieces of parchment bearing the broken wax seals of the Tyrells.
"Fools," Ormund mutters, his voice a low, dangerous rumble that vibrates in the quiet room. He doesn't even look at you as you stand frozen near the door. "Surrounded by ignorant, grasping fools who cannot see past their own miserable, petty ambitions." Then he finally looks at you with hard eyes and takes you in. "Pour me a drink," he orders, gesturing tightly toward a silver flagon and jeweled goblet resting on a side table in the darkest corner of the solar. "The Arbor Red. And be quick about it. My patience has been thoroughly bled dry tonight by fools."
You swallow hard, keeping your head down as you cross the room. You can feel the crushing weight of his stare tracking your every movement. You reach the table, your fingers shaking as you lift the heavy silver flagon. The red wine sloshes slightly, threatening to spill over the rim of the goblet. You are so focused on keeping your hands steady that you don't hear him move.
You don't hear his footsteps on the carpet. You only realize he is there when the overwhelming heat of his large frame radiates against your back.
You freeze, the flagon suspended mid-air.
Ormund steps flush against you, entirely eradicating the distance between you. His chest presses heavily against your spine, solid and immoveable. You are trapped between the edge of the table and him. Your breath catches in your throat, a quiet, terrified sound, but you are too paralyzed by the sheer power imbalance to pull away.
Slowly, deliberately, Ormund lowers his head. You feel the faint scratch of his jaw brush against the shell of your ear. He buries his face in the curve of your neck, his nose pressing into your hair.
He takes a long, shuddering intake of breath, inhaling the clean, soothing scent of the lavender oil on your skin. His broad chest expands against your back. As he breathes you in, the rigid, tension in his body seems to melt away, leaving behind something far heavier.
"My lord…" your voice comes out as a breathless, panicked whisper.
"Hush," he commands softly. "They suffocate me with their stench," Ormund murmurs, his lips brushing right against your fluttering pulse point as he speaks.
He lets out a low, rough sigh that vibrates against your collarbone. "Seven hells," he murmurs, his voice stripped of all its polish reduced to a dark rumble. "You are the only clean thing in this rotting, foul-smelling city."
You try to shrink away, to slide out from between him and the table, but the moment you move, his large palms grip your waist with bruising, possessive force, halting your escape instantly. He easily holds you in place with just his hands on your hips, dragging you backward until your lower half is pulled flush against him. You can feel every hard line of his body pressing into yours.
His right hand slowly releases your waist, sliding upward. His long fingers drag possessively over your stomach, the searing heat of his palm burning through your thin nightgown. His hand moves higher, spreading wide as his thumb deliberately brushes against the soft underside of your breast.
"Lord Ormund, please," you plead, your voice shaking. "This isn't proper."
His hand tightens slightly and he turns his head, pressing an open-mouthed, wet kiss against the column of your neck.
Panic finally shatters your paralysis. With a sudden, desperate surge of strength, you twist your body to the side. Your arm strikes the silver flagon of Arbor Red you had just poured. It tips over with a deafening crash, sending a wave of wine splashing across the polished oak table and down the front of Ormund’s doublet.
Ormund flinches, his grip loosening for just a fraction of a second, but it is enough and you rip yourself away from his warmth. You do not look back to see his reaction. You run.
You do not sleep that night. You sit on the edge of your bed, shivering in your thin nightgown, watching the moonlight slowly turn to the grey light of dawn.
As soon as the sun breaks over the horizon, you drag your worn leather trunk from beneath the bed. You are leaving. You will face your father’s wrath and return to the beautiful lavender fields of your home. It does not matter that your family has empty coffers, you cannot stay in the shadow of this tower a moment longer.
A sharp knock at the door makes you freeze.
"My lady?" It is the cheerful, airy voice of a senior handmaiden.
You hesitate, your heart hammering against your ribs. You slowly pull the door open to reveal not just the maiden, but a steward and a household guard. In the maiden's arms is a breathtaking gown of smoke grey velvet, intricately embroidered with the emerald green flames of House Hightower.
"What is this?" you ask, your voice hoarse and broken.
"A gift from the Lord of Oldtown, my lady!" the handmaiden beams, entirely oblivious to your horrified face. "And my deepest congratulations! The entire keep is celebrating."
The floor seems to tilt beneath your feet. "Celebrating?"
"Lord Ormund announced it at the break of dawn. His mourning is over. He has sent his swiftest raven to your lord father and already spoken to the Septon." The steward steps forward, bowing deeply. "You are to be wed before the moon turns."
The breath leaves your lungs. He bypassed you entirely. As the absolute authority in the Reach, where the Tyrells aren’t concerned, his word is law. Your impoverished father will surely accept a massive dowry and from the Lord of Oldtown no less, who he holds in such high regards. You are utterly trapped.
Before the maiden can step into the room to dress you. The familiar scent of crushed clove and citrus sweeps through the corridor.
Ormund steps into the doorway. The servants immediately bow and scatter like frightened mice, leaving you alone with him.
He is perfectly composed. The monster from last night is completely gone, replaced by the immaculate, gracious lord you have come to know in the sunlit nursery. His hands are clasped loosely behind his back, making him appear open, unthreatening.
His eyes sweep over your terrified frame, taking in your trembling hands and the worn leather trunk dragged halfway across the floor. A look of sorrow crosses his handsome features.
"My lady," Ormund murmurs, his voice rich and soft. He does not approach you. He purposefully leaves a wide, respectful distance between you. "Did I frighten you so terribly?"
You swallow hard, unable to find your voice.
Ormund sighs, a heavy, weary sound, and lowers his head. "I came to offer my most sincere apologies. When I woke this morning the shame I felt was devastating." He looks up, his eyes meeting yours with such vulnerability that it knocks the breath from your lungs. "The letters from Highgarden, the endless demands of the Faith... the crushing weight of this lordship had utterly broken my spirit. I poured cup after cup of the Arbor Red until my senses were clouded.."
He takes a single, slow step forward. You stiffen, but he immediately stops, raising a hand in a calming gesture.
"I meant you no disrespect. I swear it by the Seven," he says, his voice thick with what sounds like genuine emotion. "You must understand, you have been such a comfort to me since you arrived. You quiet the noise in this keep. Last night... I was a drowning man, and you were the only solid ground. I allowed my desperation to overwhelm my manners. I was a fool to let my affections frighten you."
You stare at him. The sincerity in his voice makes the room spin. Affections? Last night, his large palms had gripped your waist with such force. He had backed you against a table, his voice completely stripped of its polish. But looking at him now, a powerful lord humbling himself before a girl of a noble house of no real consequence, speaking of his burdens with such openness, and a terrible seed of doubt begins to take root in your mind.
Was he truly trying to hurt you? Or was he simply a lonely, exhausted man who had momentarily lost control of his heart?
"I realized this morning that my actions had compromised your honour, and my own," Ormund continues smoothly, his tone shifting into one of noble resolve. "And I could not bear the thought of you fleeing Oldtown in fear, returning to a life of hardship when I could offer you everything. I wished to show you that I do not view you as a fleeting comfort."
He offers you a small smile. "You will never have to worry about your family’s empty coffers again."
Ormund bows deeply to you, the absolute picture of chivalry and grace, before turning and sweeping from the room.
You sink slowly onto the edge of your bed, your legs no longer able to support you. The familiar, overwhelming scent of crushed clove and citrus sweeps through the room, wrapping around you like an invisible chain. You look at your half-packed trunk, then at the magnificent velvet gown draped over the maiden's arms.
Chosen Part X
dark!aerion x wife!reader
summary: your husband pushes you further, and you near your breaking point
tw: abusive marriage, heavy violence, dubcon, child abuse
wc: 12.5k
********************************************
Your father often told you stories of his friendship with the Targaryen prince.
Prince Maekar, the extra spare, the fourth son of King Daeron II, the prince who would most likely never inherit the throne.
Because of his birth circumstances, Prince Maekar was not required to remain in the Red Keep the way his older brothers were. He was given free reign on where to receive education, and entertainment. He often wandered outside of King’s Landing during summers.
The Prince became especially fond of Duskendale.
Your father, Robert Darklyn II, was born the same year as Prince Maekar. More so, he was born the same month, as well as the exact same week. During Maekar’s summer trips to Duskerdale, your father was placed along with him as his companion. Their friendship grew stronger every year.
“A brother through everything but blood,” is how your father described him.
During your childhood, Maekar continued to visit House Darklyn each summer. You would see him often, though you did not speak to him. Your mother was very diligent in keeping you and your siblings away.
“He is a prince,” she would say to you, “He has no time for entertaining an unruly child such as yourself.” Your mother would say these things with a laugh, but you did not think they were a joke. She did find you unruly. Out of all your siblings, you were the one scolded the most often.
“Sometimes, it is better to listen than to speak,” she would tell you, over and over. But it is a lesson you were slow to learn.
Maekar brought his sons to visit Duskendale very few times. Around the age of eleven, your mother tried to merge the families together in the dining hall for their visit. But your father decided your siblings were too disruptive, so you did not communicate with the princes any further.
When Maekar’s wife, Lady Dyanna, began declining in health, he requested your father’s presence at the castle, desperate for the company of the only man he knew he could trust. He spent several months as a guest at the Red Keep. You and the rest of your family would visit him for two days at a time every three weeks.
You did not care to keep royal company. Your mother let you wander outside if you had a guard with you, saying it was easier to keep you out of trouble if you were out of the castle.
As a girl, you enjoyed fishing. Most afternoons in Duskendale you spent near the water. During your trips to the Red Keep, you found yourself often seeking out the lakeside.
“It is not good for a girl your age to still be interested in these activities,” your mother would tsk. “It is high time you began learning embroidery.”
But sitting by the lakeside kept you quiet and out of the way, so when the family visited the Red Keep, they would allow you to do so.
Most days, however, you didn’t even try catching fish. You just wanted to linger by the water instead of by the royals. They made you wary. Especially the boys.
You did not like Maekar’s son.
Daeron Targaryen was the eldest of all the children. He made you feel unwell when he was around. His eyes tended to...linger. Though, he was quick in his looks, and part of you would always convince yourself you imagined it.
Until once, during a feast held to celebrate the birth of Rhae Targaryen, Daeron sought you out in a way that could not be ignored.
You had been standing behind your family’s table when he found you. You had neither seen, nor heard him. It felt like he had appeared out of nowhere.
“You are the only one of your family members to not be dancing.”
His voice started you, causing your shoulders to flinch. He laughed at it.
You smelt alcohol on him. He was only five and ten, four years your senior, yet he smelled like an old drunkard.
“I am not good at dancing,” you said to him, hoping that would send him off.
“Perhaps you should give it a try with me.”
You felt put under pressure. You were shy to answer, “Thank you, Prince Daeron, but perhaps another time.”
You felt wary when he didn’t make any move to leave.
“I insist.”
Your stomach dropped.
…Could he do that? Could he insist?
“I feel unfit for dancing at the moment,” you say, slow and unsure. “But thank you.” You shuffle back a step.
His hand falls on your shoulder, “I will help you.”
You pull yourself from his touch. “I must repeat my refusal, Prince Daeron.” You step back again. “Perhaps one of my sisters-”
His hand reaches out and latches onto you. A sharp gasp leaves your lips.
“Allow me just until the end of this song.” He pulled on you. “Try it with me.”
You panic, trying to push his hand off, “Wait-”
He yanks you, his drunkenness causing him to use more strength then he intended, making you stumble forward. “You will have fun, I promise.” A laugh. “I’m sure you will enjoy it.”
You try to pull away, but it only results in another yank. This time, you stumble so hard you almost fall. “Prince Daeron!”
“They are playing music from Darklyn, haven’t you noticed-?”
“Let go of her this instant,” a voice spits.
You are quickly released.
A hand darts out and grabs Daeron from the back of his collar, tearing him away from you.
“Dismiss yourself from the hall,” came the swift and stern voice of Prince Maekar, whose fist shook his son by the back of the shirt. “Take yourself to your chambers. Now.”
“Father, I was only hoping for a bit of fun-”
“Remove yourself immediately before you embarrass me any further.”
“No one is even looking this way-”
“Which I am lucky for. I would hate for more whispers of my drunken son being overly abrasive to our guests. Go wallow over dreams in your private chambers.”
Daeron ripped himself from his father’s hold. His face was tinted red from embarrassment. His eyes fell to you, then back to Prince Maekar.
“Worry not, father. I am done here anyway. Your guests are very...” His eyes fell on you coldly. “…unentertaining. I will take my leave.”
Daeron exits the hall. As he does, you feel he is too close. You take a step to the side, barely missing a brush of his shoulder.
“Lady (Y/N).” Prince Maekar’s voice is still stern. “Go find your mother. Do not loiter alone.”
“I did not mean to loiter, Prince Maekar,” you are quick to say. “My-My father said to remain at our table, so that is where I have stayed.”
He exhaled loudly, like he was annoyed. You were not sure if the annoyance was at you, or his son. “Regardless, it is time to find your mother.”
Your eyes fell to the floor. You give an obedient nod. “Yes, Prince Maekar.”
You hurry to find your mother, but you feel too embarrassed to explain what happened.
At the end of the night, Maekar called a meeting with your parents and explained things himself.
After that day, you were kept at home with your young siblings when your family went to the Red Keep during the summer.
********************************************
There is a specific sound your husband makes when he is displeased with something his father has told him.
It is a low grunt, mixed with a scoff.
You hear this noise at breakfast the next morning, as food is being served around the table, and wine is already overflowing for the men.
“Daeron has been spotted,” Prince Maekar announces to the family.
Aerion was audibly disappointed.
Valarr frowns, leaning forward. “Spotted where?”
“At a tavern. It was a brief sighting from a guard. They claim the moment Daeron saw them, he took off, and they were unable to catch him.”
Baelor asks, “What of Aegon?”
“No sight of him yet.”
Aerion let out a low hum, bringing his third cup of wine up to his lips. “Perhaps Daeron killed the little rat and that is why he’s hiding.”
It is hard, but you manage to control your face from physically reacting to his words.
Maekar glares. “You will hold your tongue from making any further comments.”
“Apologies father, I am only trying to soften the blow for when Aegon’s body is found.”
You have never seen someone rile up another person the way Aerion riles up his father.
Or, perhaps you have. Perhaps this is what it looks like when people say you push Aerion to the point of striking you.
The maids whisper of your ‘uncontrollably tongue’. Just this morning, when Aerion ordered them into the tent to apply your makeup and hide any lingering bruising, you heard them gossip about you beneath their breath. “She enjoys his rage,” you heard one say. “She does not care who pays for it.”
You hate them, you realized just today. You hate the serving girls. They pull your hair too hard when braiding, they yank the brush too hard when brushing, they pull your corset too tight because they are angry with you.
They take their anger out on you, yet they do not dare harm a single hair on Aerion’s head.
Aerion, the one who sliced one of their faces open. He is not punished for it, you are punished for it, even though you have remained merciful to them. You do not make sounds when they hurt you, because you know Aerion would react badly to it. You let them mistreat you without complaint, because you know he would strike them if you made a complaint. You have protected them, yet they still lie about you, spreading rumors that you are as sadistic as your husband.
Even here, in the breakfast hall, you notice the way the cupbearer refuses to meet your eye as she pours more water into your glass, yet she smiles at the Princes when she fills theirs. You wonder what lies Madam Pricher has fed her.
“The entire kingdom holds its breath for the safe return of Aegon,” Valarr says to his uncle. “I am sure if anyone finds him to be in trouble, they will give him shelter and food.”
“Yes, because Ashford is so respectful towards royalty,” Aerion hums. He holds his glass to be filled. Another cup of wine. His fourth. You become nervous. It is his fifth glass that brings out his more horrible behaviors. “The same animals that stormed the arena.”
Valarr eyed his cousin. “Hm. If only it were Prince Aerion who went missing, they would have stormed the streets in celebration.”
A small chuckles leaves Baelar. You quickly bite the inside of your lip. You glance at Aerion for his reaction, only to see he is again staring directly at you, his eyes casing your face. You wonder what would have happened if you had smiled. You recall his earlier threats of whippings, and pulling nails off. You recall the way he held your hand to a desk, and tried to cut your finger off. Your body turns cold, and you turn your eyes to your lap.
“I will not joke about the health of my sons,” Maekar grunts. “The guard who let Daeron out of his grasp has already been reprimanded. I have all others on high alert looking for them. They’re believed to both be in the city.”
You risk looking at Aerion’s cup. He is halfway though with the wine. You realize you may have less than an hour before his mood turns drunk and violent.
“(Y/N),” Maekar calls out.
Your eyes snap his way, startled by being spoken to.
“You have been wandering the city. Have you heard any whispers about the boys?”
You cannot help but look to Aerion, as he has specifically told you not to say a word during meals.
“She has heard nothing.”
“I did not ask you,” Maekar quipped.
“Have you heard anything?” Aerion tests you. “Speak if you have.”
You imagine answering him, and being punished with a breakfast plate being smashed over your head. You keeps your mouth shut.
“There,” your husband says. “She has heard nothing.”
Valarr scoffs. “Has anyone checked to see whether or not Lady (Y/N) still had her tongue? Or has he cut it out already-?”
Baelar makes a small tsking sound, and Valarr quiets.
Aerion straightens in his seat, his eyes narrowing the slightest on Valarr. “My cousin worries for you, (Y/N),” he tells you loudly. “Aren’t you lucky, to have the future king so concerned for your wellbeing?”
You try to take yourself out of your body. You clasp your hands together, and you try to think of how nice the day is outside. How the wind keeps it from being too hot. How the flowers are all in bloom-
“Show him there is nothing to worry about,” Aerion commands you. “Stick out your tongue for him to see.”
Your face flushes hot, eyes widening at the request.
“Go on,” Aerion says again. “Put his concern to rest.”
Surely, this was only a jest. Your husband would not make you stick your tongue out like some trained animal in front of his family?
Baelar sighs. “Aerion-”
“Valarr is worried, uncle, let us relieve him.” His hand falls to your knee, and he gives it a warning squeeze. “Stick your tongue out. Now.”
Everyone stares at you, even the servants.
Humiliation makes your hands shake. His hold tightens on your knee. Slowly, you part your lips.
“I did not say open your mouth,” Aerion says. “I told you to stick your tongue out. If not, he’ll accuse me of planting a false one.”
“That is enough,” Valarr tells him.
Aerion brings his hand higher to your thigh, and you feel a pinch on your leg.
There is no getting out of this. And you suppose in the grand scheme of things, this is mundane in terms of things Aerion could demand of you to do.
So you obey him. You stick your tongue out, keeping your eyes on the wall to try to suppress some of the humiliation.
You shut your mouth quickly when Aerion begins to laugh. “Satisfied, Valarr?”
You do not look at him, but his voice is softer now. “I did not ask for that.”
Aerion pushes out his chair. There is still laughter in his voice. “Come, (Y/N). We are done here.”
You rise from your seat as fast as you can. You follow after him, face still hot with embarrassment.
When you exit the dining hall, you see Madam Pricher and Ser Thenty standing near the exit. They follow behind you and Aerion as you leave.
Your husband walks with a new strut. He chuckles. “How utterly bashful he became. He should know better by now than to make comments about things that belong to me.”
As a woman, you should have not been offended anymore by being told you ‘belonged’ to someone. Yet, it still irked you. To belong to a man was one thing, to belong to this man was your greatest shame.
A sigh leaves his lips. “At least he decided to hold his outburst until after I was done eating. It’d be a shame if he continued day after day ruining our meals.”
He ruined the meal?
Of course.
Valarr Targaryen. The future king. He was the one who ruined the meal.
You walk under a shaded archway of the castle. You are relieved to be in the cold shadow of the building. You risk wiping the sweat off your brow. Aerion remains walking with a fast pace, and he is hard to keep up with.
When you round a corner, Aerion grabs you and pulls you to a stop.
You quickly shift around, looking for any of the Ashford guards. Aerion has ledged you in a spot that has none. Madam Pricher and Ser Thenty still trail along, but they linger further back as they notice Aerion has stopped.
Your whole body tenses as Aerion brings his hand up to cup your face.
What does he want? What the fuck does he want from you?
“You know that’s what he wanted, don’t you? He wanted to see you open your mouth on command, and that’s why I gave him what he wanted.”
You swallow. You give a quick, obedient nod.
“No,” he drawls beneath his breath. “You don’t see it the way I do. You think of him as the good son. The courageous heir to the throne.” His hand moves to grip your jaw. “He is not as innocent as he pretends. Best believe the only reason he thinks of your tongue is to picture it running up and down his cock-”
You rip yourself from his grip, disgust on your features.
Ha laughs again. “Don’t be so naive to think it false.”
You physically bite your tongue so hard it hurts.
He is quiet, as if waiting for you to say something. When you do not, he presses further. “Unless you know it to be true? And perhaps you find enjoyment in it?”
You grip your skirts in fists, and you glare at him. He waits again. But you know better now. You do not speak.
But is he unrelenting. As if he wants you to speak. Because he wants to correct you.
“It seems my whorish wife gets excited at the thought of other men stroking their cocks to the thought of her.” He notices the way you flinch at the brazen words. He worsens his behavior. “Next dinner, I should give them something to really look at. I should just order you to pull up your skirts and show them your cunt-”
You shove his chest away from you, disgust drenching you.
He breaks out with laughter. His laugh, which you hate most out of anything in the world, is what finally makes you snap.
“How dare you speak to me with such crudity?” you spit at him, unable to handle the seething rage you feel.
“Crudity.” The word amuses him. “My, my, how sensitive you are for someone that enjoys whipping naked women.”
You turn away from him sharply. “Ser Thenty, I wish to be escorted to my tent-”
Aerion grips your upper arm and yanks you back to him. He is still amused. “Settle, woman.”
“You are barbaric,” you spit at him.
A laugh. “Barbaric?”
“I am your wife,” you whisper in a hiss, trying to rip your arm from him. He does not let go.
“I am aware.”
Your rage seeps through your words. “Yet you debase me so openly.” Your fists open and close on the fabric of your skirt. “Is it not bad enough to have me humiliated in front of so many spectators in the city, you must do so in front of the royal family?”
“I forgot how much my cousin’s opinion mattered to you.”
Aerion is jealous of his cousin, you remind yourself.
So you taunt him with the things he envies.
“The opinion of the future king will always matter over yours-”
Aerion hits you so hard that you fly back against the stone wall, barely catching your balance on it. Pain hinders you as you clutch your cheek.
“That is your only warning,” Aerion says to you.
Your hair falls in front of your face. You let it stay so that you do not have to see him anymore.
You make a quick attempt to get to Ser Thenty and Madam Pricher, who stand at the end of the small courtyard, watching. You manage to stumble only a few steps towards him before Aerion’s finger grip around your arm.
“Barbaric,” he repeats. “You find your own husband barbaric. Do you know how barbarians behave?”
“Let me go,” you say, your voice feeling raw as you hold back the tears forming in your eyes from the stinging slap.
“I will show you what it means to be debased so publically,” he tells you. “So that next time you will be more appreciative of the husband you have.”
He yanks you towards the willow tree.
“Stop it,” you whisper. You try to pull back, grounding your feet in the dirt. “Aerion-”
He flings your body towards the tree.
Your blood freezes as you watch his hands fall to his belt, and he unfastens the buckle.
No.
No.
He did not mean to do that here.
He would not abuse your body here. In someone else’s home. In someone else’s courtyard.
He was more than barbaric. He was a barbaric, hateful, spoiled, evil bastard.
You take a quick step back as his belt is dropped to the ground, and he begins to unbottom his britches.
“Behind the tree,” he orders you.
You do not move.
“Or not,” he says. “Who am I to care if we have more onlookers?”
“This is the Ashford’s castle-”
“It all belongs to the Targaryens.”
Your hands are shaking again, and your eyes dart to a single guard you see up ahead. “They-They will not forget this disrespect if word of it reaches them.”
You could picture the gossip now. The uncontrollable Targaryen son fucked his wife publically in an Ashford courtyard.
His whorish wife, they would call you.
Your eyes sting as you imagine what else they will say. You look back at the guard. Will he watch?
“They will survive.”
“It will reach your father,” you tell him, flinching as he steps closer.
His voice remains uncaring as he unbuckles his top coat, carelessly letting the jacket fall to the ground. “Gods, whatever will I do if my father hears?”
This could not happen. Not out in the open. Not in such a beautiful place. “No, Aerion, this-this is unacceptable-”
“I know. It’s barbaric, isn’t it?” he taunted with another short laugh.
You are desperate as you call, “Ser Thenty!”
“They will wait behind the gate of the courtyard.” Aerion shoos them away. “Go. A husband requires privacy with his wife. You will wait beyond the gate.”
They obeyed. They both stepped on the other side of the stone wall as if you were not begging for help.
“Behind the tree. Now.”
“Okay,” you whisper, taking a cautious step back. “Okay. Okay.”
He nears you. You wait for him to come closer, and the moment he steps behind the tree with you, you dart out the small opening behind it. You force your feet against the ground and try to run to Ser Thenty.
Aerion snatches you fast, gripping your hair and yanking you back behind the treetrunm.
He is laughing still like he is having the time of his life. “How pitifully slow you are.” With a firm shove, you tumble to the ground. Aerion kneels over you. “The more noise you make, the more of an audience we will have-”
“Get off of me!” you scream at him.
You writhe on the ground, using all your strength to try to get out from under him. He pins your hands down with ease, and amusement covers his expression. “You can either give me your body, (Y/N), or I will take it. And believe me, I would have much fun in taking it.”
It was all just a game to him.
Your torture was a game to this horrid excuse of a man.
Fire burns in your veins. You spit in his face.
You hear half a laugh before you feel the blow to your face.
You shut your eyes tightly, the slap causing your head to spin.
Aerion’s hand moves down your legs, which you writhe and kick with all your might. He grabs your skirt and lifts it to your waist.
Aerion frees himself from his trousers, and with abruptness, and no thought to your dryness, he shoves himself into you.
The pain of the harsh intrusion causes you to cry out.
Your brain tries to shut itself down. Your mind tries to leave this place.
Your husband makes a low groan, his hands tightening on your dress, and he buries his face in the crook of your neck.
You should be protected. That is what Prince Baelor promised you. He said you would have a knight that protects you.
But Ser Thenty is useless.
You have no idea as to why he is not serving his purpose, so you flood your mind with ideas as to how to make him.
You can do nothing but scream. So you scream.
You open your mouth and scream as loud as you possibly, possibly can.
It works in the smallest of ways. It catches Aerion off guard, making him pull his face back. He reaches out and grabs a broken tree branch, snapping off the top, and shoving it against your lips to force you quiet.
An idea sparks immediately. Your hands flies out to feel the ground beside you. You find a different branch, smaller, but enough to grip onto.
You recall exactly where you stabbed Aerion nights prior. So you grab the small stick, and you jam it in the exact same spot.
“Ah!” Your husband hunches back. “You fucking whore-!”
You rip the stick from your mouth, and slam the pointed end against his face. You hit his cheekbone, and you see the blood as you shove him back from you.
Flipping over, you try to crawl out from under him. He grabs you, yanking you back to him. You reach for something new, and you find grab a rock this time. You turn and slam it against his forehead. You hope it kills him.
But he only hisses in pain, his hand finding your throat, squeezing it so hard you see stars. He lifts you up by the throat, and slams you back to the ground.
Your hand flies out again feeling for anything you can teach. Your luck reappears as you feel a large, fallen branch. It is almost too heavy to lift with one hand, but you are able. You bring it up and slam it against his face. Once. Twice. Three times.
He screams louder.
One hand still pins down your shoulder, so to get it off of you, you turn your head and bite his arm as hard as you can.
Aerion rips his hand away, and you force yourself out from under him. You snatch the large branch off the ground, and you slam it down to his body. Then again, and again.
You hear him laugh. A long, elated laugh. “I am going skin you alive, you stupid whore-”
You slam the branch down against his head. You scream as you do so.
Aerion catches your wrist, yanking you down and knocking you off your feet. It does not make you stop. You grab his hand, and bite his wrist once more, as hard as you can. When he rips it away, you raise the branch as high as you could and bring it down on his head.
You want him dead. You hit him again. You want him dead. And again. You want him dead and gone and burning in hell-
“Lady (Y/N)!”
The scream was so loud that your whole body jolts, your heart sinking to your stomach.
“Get off of him now!”
You flinch so violently the tree branch drops from your hands. You fly to your feet and whip around.
Ser Donnel of Duskendale stands with a face red with anger. “Get away from him, you stupid girl!”
Your body quivers as you grip onto your dress, patting yourself down and making sure you are not exposed. “Ser-Ser Donnel-”
“Step away from the Prince!”
You take fast steps away from your husband.
Aerion had been right, your screaming had eventually drawn a crowd. There are more than a dozen guards near the entrance of the courtyard now, Ser Donnel’s harsh command the only thing keeping them from entering.
Your body stays tense with panic, but a different kind now. You are no longer fearing for your safety, you are fearing your punishment.
They are going to punish you for this. Oh god, they were going to hurt you for this. You wanted to burst into tears.
“H-He was-” You gulped. “He was-”
“Quiet, woman!” Ser Donnel hollers at you. He kneels in front of your husband. “Prince Aerion, do you require a maester?”
A lazy smile formed on his face. “Not as much as I require my dagger. Hand it to me so that I am able to slice that bitch’s throat open.”
“Ser Donnel,” you choke, “I was only defending myself-”
“For fuck’s sake,” he snaps at you. “I just witnessed you beating the royal prince with a tree branch. Have you any fucking idea what this will cause for you?” He grabs hold of your husband. “Allow me to assist, my prince.”
He raises Aerion into his feet. Your husband sways, before resting an arm against the tree trunk, leaning over, and puking out red wine. Ser Donnel wrinkles his nose in disgust.
“He forced me behind the tree,” you try to say rapidly. “He-Ser Donnel-He was forcing himself on me, and-” You choke on your own panic. “He would not stop, I did not know what else to do.”
There is a flicker of sympathy in his eyes. You see his anger subside the smallest amount, but his voice stays stern. “Yet it is you who will face punishment for this.”
You fall apart, breaking down right then and there.
“Quiet,” the knight orders you.
Aerion wipes his mouth, but stays resting on the tree with his eyes shut, wincing as he places a hand over his torn stitches. “Shove a fistful of dirt in her mouth to silence her.”
You wish you had the speed to grab Ser Donnel’s sword and kill Aerion with it.
Tears stream down your face. “Please, do not tell his father,” you beg the knight.
Ser Donnel places a hand on your jaw, turning your head back and forth. “Prince Aerion caused these markings?”
You did not know what your face looked like, but you assumed the slap to the face, hitting the ground, and having branches shoved into your mouth did some visible damage.
You shake from your crying. “I beg of you. I beg of you, do not tell Prince Maekar.”
“Prince Aerion, what was the cause of this?”
“My wife is excited by bloodshed-”
“He is lying!” you say to Ser Donnel. “He is a bastardly liar-!”
Ser Donnel hisses, “Hold your tongue!”
You had been trying.
All day, you had been trying your absolute hardest to hold your tongue. You stuck out your tongue on command, in front of the soon to be king.
You tried to hold your tongue but Aerion wouldn’t let you.
He escalated and escalated and escalated and you wish you had the strength to have driven that stick into his skull.
“I must take you to Prince Baelor and Prince Maekar at once.”
A sob escapes your throat. “No-”
“You have been warned about this,” Ser Donnel spits beneath his breath. “What did you think would happen?”
“He will not understand,” you cry.
“You will put yourself at Prince Maekar’s feet, and you will beg for his forgiveness.” Ser Donnell snaps. He gestures for the guards to move forward. “And if he is merciful, perhaps you can save yourself from the same fate you saw after your incident with Prince Daeron.”
The incident with Prince Daeron. Your body still shudders at the memory from your maiden years.
“No,” you say again. “Please. Aerion-” You suddenly grasp onto your husband’s hand. “Aerion, do not let your father hear about this.”
Aerion drags his hand over his mouth, and he catches a drop of blood that comes from a cut just above his mouth. “And why should I defend the whore who so viciously attacked me?”
“Please,” you cry again. “I am sorry. I will never dare do something like that again. Aerion-Aerion, I-” You search your mind for anything you think might trigger some form of sympathy.
You recall how calm Aerion was in his armor tent, how tender his words became when you massaged him.
So you force yourself forward, clinging to him, burying your face in his chest. “I beg for you to forgive me.”
You dare not look at his face. You keep your face against his chest, gripping his shirt like he is your hero rather than your tormentor.
“Do not let him force me inside, my prince. Please, I am sorry.”
There is a moment where you hear nothing, and you can only imagine Aerion is exchanging words with Ser Donnell through looks alone.
“Lady (Y/N) is my lawful property,” Aerion eventually speaks. “What she does is no business of my father.”
“Prince Aerion,” Ser Donnel urges. “I must warn you, he may hear about this through gossip either way. There are guards witnessing this, and they will tell tall tales if no disciple is given to her.”
“The disciple comes from me, not my father. She is mine, not his.”
You can feel Ser Donnel’s agitation. Yet he holds back any further comment besides, “Very well.”
“Come, (Y/N),” Aerion commands, pulling you away. “Let us return to our tent.”
You cannot bear to meet Ser Donnel’s eye. Aerion holds your upper arm, and he leads you out of the courtyard.
As you pass the entryway, your blood freezes as you see Ser Thenty and Madam Pricher waiting exactly on the other side of the archway.
Standing there.
As if nothing was happening.
As if they had not so clearly heard you screaming.
They begin to follow after you, as if nothing had happened.
*******************************************
You do not return to the Red Keep until the death of Lady Dyanna.
Your entire family makes the journey as soon as your father hears the news.
Never in your life had you seen a grown man weep until the day you arrive at the castle, and Prince Maekar greets you father with tears still in his eyes.
The Prince loved his wife. And your father loved your mother. You were raised with this belief-that husbands and wives loved each other. It was a kind thought in the cruel world.
“You will be on your best, most respectful behavior,” your mother told you all before the funeral. “The Targaryens are grieving. They should be met with empathy and compassion only. Does everyone understand?”
Your siblings were obedient. You tried to be too.
Yet, when your siblings were sent out to begin their walk to the funeral cathedral, you were the one held behind.
“It is very important to your father that you remain silent today,” your mother tells you with both hands on your shoulders. “Can you do this for him?”
“I do not speak out of turn,” you tell her.
“Yes, but...a proper girl must bite her tongue even when insulted. Do you understand?”
You did not. Yet, you replied, “Yes, mother.”
“Be respectful to the princes. Even Prince Daeron-”
“Prince Daeron is the one without respect-”
“(Y/N),” she criticized. “He lost his mother. The only words you should speak are condolences.”
“…Yes, mother.”
She gave a heavy sigh. “Go and behave. I believe in you.”
The funeral was a somber event. The princes lined the front of the building as people drawled on about the will and plan of the gods.
When it was time to leave, you followed after your siblings to the front of the building. “We will offer our sorrows,” your father tells you.
You walk along with your siblings, each of them offering condolences to the princes as they passed.
Maekar’s children are there, even the babies held by wet nurses. You divert your eyes as you pass the sons, as to not make eye contact with Daeron.
You stand next to your father as he passes his friend. “She was a beautiful, kind mother, Maekar. The kingdom will miss her.”
You do not know how it tumbles from your mouth, yet it does. Maekar stands so tall, so noble like. You are so young, you are not smart or well versed in how a kingdom works.
Stupidly, you try to console him by saying, “She would have been a well loved Queen-”
Your father’s hand clamps down on your shoulder, silencing you. “Forgive her,” he says quickly. “She is ignorant to titles.”
“All is well,” Maekar dismays. “She...would have done wonders as a queen.”
You are pulled away, and your father hisses, “What were you thinking? Maekar is a fourth son, he will never take the throne, his wife would have never been queen.”
“That is not certain-”
“Go to your mother,” he demands. “You will stay by her side for the entirety of the feast.”
“Why is there a feast?” you ask him. “You said the castle is in mourning-”
“Enough. Go with Ser Donnel,” your father commands you.
Ser Donnel, one of the guards from your home in Duskendale, was now a knight of the Red Keep. He was still loyal to House Darklyn and was the escort to your father during his visits.
“Little Lady (Y/N),” Ser Donnel greets you with a short laugh. “Your father has already warned me to keep my eye out for you.”
“Take her to the feast. Ensure she does not linger with any company,” your father commands him.
You are sent away with a knight like you are a criminal at risk of escape.
******************************************
What fucking use is he?
What use is that pathetic, empty-headed, cowardly, bastard of a knight.
There is rage in your eyes as you stare at Ser Thenty from across the room.
The feast was lively tonight. The first week of jousting had officially ended, and there was a city wide celebration thrown.
Aerion forced you along for it, despite your body aching from the earlier incident.
“You had been right not to involve my father,” Aerion had told you when the two of you got back to the tent. “He would have punished you publically. I will not.”
Aerion had settled on a…martial punishment.
It was brutal, but it was bearable. And you were grateful that he did not break any of your fingers as he so often threatened to.
You got off easier then you would have had Prince Maekar gotten involved.
“You were lucky for Ser Donnel arriving,” your husband told you. “I would have walked you back to the tent stripped naked had you hit me one more time.”
No, he wouldn’t have. That was something you were learning.
Aerion could not stand the thought of someone else seeing you naked. Your body belonged to him, and he wanted it to be only for him.
He would even force Ser Thenty to face the wall when he had his way with you.
Ser Thenty, who did nothing.
He was tasked to protect you, yet he would stand by and listen to you scream.
He would have allowed Aerion to continue to rape you right there in the courtyard. He heard you screaming and crying and begging for help, yet him and Madam Pricher stood by as if nothing happened.
You were wrong. Ser Thenty was not a good knight.
He was as evil as every other man.
You hated Ser Thenty.
You hated Madam Pricher.
You hated your husband.
You hated everyone at this feast.
Everyone was dancing and laughing like it was the time of their lives, and you were practically chained to your chair and living on the mercy of a tyrant.
You had nothing to look forward to. Nothing to keep you at peace.
Just...nothing.
Depression hits you with a numbness. You did not think, you only stared ahead, no thoughts in your mind. You sat empty headed and hoped you would die in the upcoming year.
You were numb to the point that when a cupbearer filled your cup with wine, you drank it.
And you kept drinking. You kept your cup to your lips, because it kept your husband from speaking to you.
Until Aerion suddenly snaps at you, “Slow down. You will be sick tonight if you continue that quickly. And I will not have patience with a sick woman.” He takes another chug of his own wine bottle, then wipes his face with his sleeve like an uncivilized child. “Pull yourself together or everyone will think low of you.”
Your insides twist. “They already think low of me for being your wife.”
“They would think low of you for being anyone’s wife, you do a horrible job at it.”
You stare blankly at the dancers that perform in the middle of the room. Aerion seems quite taken with them, yet part of you wonders if he only watches the women because he knows it get under your skin.
Aerion’s family sits far away from you two. You understand why. You take a moment to finally get a good look at Valarr, as you have never been able to before.
He is handsome, and perhaps that is why Aerion is so worried about you speaking to him.
Though, in another life, you would have found Aerion as the most handsome man in the world. But his attractiveness was ruined when he first opened his mouth.
Your eyes dart to Ser Thenty as he circles the room, before coming to Madam Pricher, who rests against the wall behind you.
“I will return in a moment, Madam Pricher,” you hear him tell her.
“Very well. Be swift.”
You glance behind you, and you see him leaving the feast hall.
Your anger blooms once more, spiking your heart rate.
“I feel as if I will vomit,” you tell Aerion.
“Hm.”
“I must step outside for air.”
“Convenient timing,” you hear him say, a hint of irritation in his tone. But your husband is angry about everything, always, so you do not care.
The room spins when you rise to your feet. You hold yourself still for a moment to make it stop.
You walk swiftly after Ser Thenty. He goes outside. In suspected privacy, he begins to lower his pants to urinate against the tree.
“Ser Thenty!”
He flinches, and quickly tucks himself away and recomposes himself. “Lady (Y/N), where is your chaperone?”
Anger bites in your voice, frustration deleting all your hesitation. “Is it not supposed to be you?” you accuse. “Were you not the one Prince Baelor charged with maintaining my safety?”
“What?” Ser Thenty fastens his pants as quickly as he can. “You should not be out here. Return to the feast inside.”
“What purpose do you have?” you drawl, the wine draining you of all common sense you had about decency. “What is the point of you following my husband and I if he is able to do whatever he pleases? Strike me whenever he pleases? Rape me whenever he pleases-”
“Lady (Y/N),” he cuts off sharply. “We are not meant to converse alone.”
“And you are not meant to witness my torture, you are meant to prevent it!”
“I apologize,” Ser Thenty tells you. “But there is little for me to do. Aerion is a Prince of the seven kingdoms. No matter my orders, I am forbidden from harming him.”
“So I was right in my doubt of you? You cannot do anything because you are a small, cowardly man?”
His tone loses patience. “You must return inside. We cannot be caught out here without a chaperone.”
You did not care for a chaperone. The wine gripped your heart and rid you of your common sense.
Your hand shoots out and you grab Ser Thenty, gripping his arm with a tight squeeze. “Are you not ashamed of yourself for this-?”
He shoves you, hard. So hard you stumble, your anger faltering as your mind reminds you this is a man capable of harming you.
“Do not touch me,” he snaps at you. “You know what your husband will do if he sees such a thing.”
“Of course I know what he will do! You are the one who ignores his actions-!”
“You are alive, Lady (Y/N). You are alive, without any broken bones. I am completing my duty.”
“You are a liar as much as a coward!” you scream. “You sat and did nothing as I called to you!”
“I would have went to you immediately if you were in actual distress, my Lady.”
Your heart spikes with blood curdling anger. “You walked away as my husband raped me!”
“He is your Lord husband,” Ser Thenty tells you. “A man cannot rape a woman that belongs to him.”
And there it was.
There was the answer right there, all along.
You do not get protection from a knight like a man would.
Because you are a woman, meaning you belong to someone.
Why would an object be valued over their owner?
Tears sting your eyes at the frustration of this life.
“You are a craven bastard!” you cry. “And I hope you are tortured in the pits of Hell for all you have allowed to be done to me!”
Heads are turning from the guards outside. More eyes have fallen on you too.
Ser Thenty appears flustered now, less bold under the attention.
“I am going back to the feast,” he tells you. “You should try to sober yourself. You are likely to upset your husband this night.”
You suddenly bend down, pick up a rock, and throw it at the coward.
Ser Thenty ducks it, his eyes widening.
You hear the insult he whispers. “Unrestful cunt.”
He leaves you alone with only the guards that pose along the tent.
You do not want to return inside. Inside is Hell. Outside is Hell. Everything is Hell.
So instead, you drop yourself on the ground with your back against the tree.
You hide your face, and you break down.
*******************************************
You pick at the food on your plate boredly as you watch the nobles dance their way around the hall. “Has a fourth son of a king ever become king himself?” you ask.
Ser Donnel stands beside your chair. He gives a nod as his eyes scan the room for trouble. “Aye. A few times in history. Though, is it not too common.”
“Could Prince Maekar be king one day?”
“It is possible. Though, not too likely.” He glances at you with curiosity. “For what reason do you ask?”
You lean back in your chair. “My father is angry that I told Prince Maekar his wife would’ve been a good Queen-”
“He told you not to speak,” came your sister’s voice from beside you. “You always have such stupid things to say-”
“Be silent,” you snap at her. “I am talking to my knight.”
“Your knight?”
You ignore her and say to Ser Donnel, “It would have been possible for Lady Dyanna to have been queen one day. And if she had been, she would have been well loved. What I said was not incorrect, why must I always be punished for speaking?”
“Because you don’t speak properly,” your sister tells you. “Mother says that is why they will have to arrange your marriage. You will never be courted because you are loud.”
“You will never be courted because you are nosy-”
“Girls, settle,” Ser Donnel chides. “We must keep respect on a day like this.”
“How is any of this respectful?” you ask. “People are drinking and laughing. They are meant to be crying.”
Your sister huffs. “You are still so very loud with your opinions-”
“Enough of you.” You push yourself to your feet. “I will be retiring for the night.”
“Your father requests you remain here until the feast is over,” Ser Donnel tells you.
You lean back in your chair with a heavy sigh.
“Prince Daeron is dancing,” your sister comments.
You say, “Prince Daeron is drunk-”
“(Y/N),” Ser Donnel chides again.
“He is stumbling,” you say. “He has stepped on his partner’s feet several times. She looks as if she is in pain from him. Should you not put a stop to it, Ser Donnel?”
“His mother has passed. Let him grieve how he needs to.”
A frown forms. You watch Prince Daeron, unimpressed.
Finally, the song ends and the girl he danced with rips herself from his grip and flees off the dance floor.
He is not able to find another partner by the time the next dance starts. So he returns to his table and slumps down in a chair beside his brother, Prince Aerion.
Prince Aerion is different then the others. There is a glare on his face as his eyes take in the events of the room. You wonder if he finds it all disrespectful as well.
His eyes continue to cross the room. Then, without warning, his eyes dart to you.
Heat rushes to your face and you quickly look away. You wonder if he noticed you staring. You risk a glance back, and see Prince Daeron whispering something to him. Both of them look at you. You quickly stare at the table, and try to convince yourself you did not see them.
But then the horrid unthinkable happens. You hear him.
Coming from your left, you hear his voice. “Lady (Y/N).”
Your head turns. Prince Daeron stands there, drunk as always, a smile too wide for his mother’s funeral feast.
“I was hoping to have that dance with you now.”
You look at Ser Donnel first, and it is clear this has caught even the knight off guard.
“Prince Daeron,” you slowly begin, “I am…still not well at dancing-”
“I do not mind.” He holds a hand out. “Shall we?”
His eyes are glazed over from drunkenness. You risk glancing at his shoes, which look heavy, and you imagine them stepping on your feet.
“I am very sorry, Prince Daeron, but my father has ordered me to stay seated-”
“Dance with the prince,” your sister urges you. Her voice drops to a whisper. “It is his mother’s funeral. Why are you being so cruel?”
You are jolted as Daeron puts a hand on your chair, pulling it out. “Exactly. It is my mother’s funeral. You would not reject me for a dance at this time, would you?”
“I-” Before a word gets out, he grabs your arm, and pulls you up out of your chair.
“Prince Daeron,” Ser Donnel speaks, “You appear unsteady.”
“I am perfectly alright.”
“I think it would be best if you took a break.”
“Your concern is noted.” Daeron’s hand remains on your arm. His head jerks towards the dancing. “Shall we?”
You do not know what to do.
So you try to think of what your father would advise. He would surely tell you to be respectful, and not to embarrass him.
Placing your hesitation to the side, you agree, “Perhaps you can accompany me for…one dance.”
As you are taken to the dance floor, you feel a sweeping nausea that you must suppress.
Daeron is an awful dancer. He refuses to use any proper dance moves, and he refuses to let you do any either. Instead, he pulls you into him. Your body hits his with a startled gasp, and his hands fall to your waist. He sways with you, though his swaying feels more like stumbling.
Your closeness is inappropriate. Your eyes dart around, fearing your father will see it.
At least those around you look sympathetic rather than judgmental. They know you do not want this dance.
“I have not seen you in so long,” Daeron says to you.
You turn your head as you speak, the alcohol on his breath almost too strong to bear. “My father prefers traveling on his own when he visits the Red Keep.”
“No,” he mumbles. A short shake of his head. “I have not…seen you. I saw you so often before. It’s as if you are…hiding from me now.”
You do not understand him, and you do not want to.
Moments pass without anything said.
“I am very sorry about your mother,” you tell him, because you do not know what else to say. “I cannot imagine your grief right now. I will pray that you are able to get through it.”
“Yes, my mother.” A light smile. “She would have made a very good queen.”
Your shoulders slouch, and you think he is mocking you.
Until he says, “One night, I saw my father on the throne with the King’s crown on his head. He did not believe me.”
It confuses you. “You…saw him?”
“Dreamt of him.”
You do not know what to reply to that, so you say nothing.
A larger smile rises to his lips. “You know, my brother-” He pauses, and laughs. He does not continue.
The music comes to an end. You try to take a step back from him. He does not let you.
“Once more,” he says.
It would embarrass your father if anyone saw you argue with Daeron, so you stayed where you were, and allowed him one more dance.
“You are ten and three now?” he asks you.
“Yes. Ten and three.”
“Have you become a woman yet?”
The question startles you. Your face flushes hot. “P-Pardon?”
“Have you bled yet? And entered womanhood?”
Yes. You began bleeding almost a full year prior to this. But it was not his place to know. You refuse to meet his eye. “No.”
“You would not lie to your Prince, would you?”
You glance around the room to try to see if your father is watching. “We mustn’t speak of such things.” Your voice wavers with your desperation to get away from him.
“Why not?”
You feel choked with embarrassment. “It-It is improper.”
Your eyes search for Ser Donnel.
“And what of maidenhood?” he asks. “Are you still a maiden? Or have the men in Duskendale already seen to that?”
You try to rip yourself from his hold. He holds you tight.
“That is an abhorrent, s-sinful thing to ask,” you tell him. “Let me go at-at once.”
“It is a simple question.”
He grips tightens on your waist so hard it makes you shout a panicked, “Ser Donnel!”
Heads begin to turn your way.
Daeron keeps a tight hold on you. “You needn’t be embarrassed. It is only a question-”
“Let go of me,” you try again, but with no resolve. You feel hot and unable to breathe.
He pulls you against him harder. “Take it as a compliment that your beauty has stirred such scandal among royal princes.”
“Please, let me go,” you have resorted to begging. “I do not wish to dance any longer.”
“He speaks as if he already owns you, can you believe that?” He lets out a humorless laugh. “Yet he mocks me for my behavior. He mocks me as if I do not have the power to ruin what he wants.”
His drunken ramblings mean nothing to you. “Please, my prince, my mother will worry if she-”
Daeron leans down, and he places his lips against yours.
A hard, painful, brute of a kiss. His face slams so hard against yours that the inside of your lip is cut from your own tooth.
You are struck with panic. Instinctively, you stomp your foot down onto his, you shove his chest away, and you slap him in the face as hard as you can.
The hall falls hauntingly quiet. The band has stopped playing, all conversations cease in an instant.
You have struck the King’s grandson, and everyone has seen it.
********************************************
“What has happened, Lady (Y/N), are you hurt?”
It is Ser Donnel that approaches you.
He has heard your cries from his post at the front of the feast, and he recognized them. Hearing you crying so often in your childhood, the tears ring as familiar as your voice.
You hide your face from him.
“Lady (Y/N), please, tell me. Has someone hurt you?”
“You know who hurts me,” you whisper.
“Do you require a maester?”
The words cause you to cry harder. “I require a divorce!”
“Lady-”
“I require a jousting accident that makes me a widow!”
“You should not say these things aloud,” Ser Donnel tells you.
“I do not care who hears!” you weep. You place your face in your hands and cry harder. “I wish for a window to jump out of and end my misery!”
A somber sigh leaves the knight. His hand falls on your shoulder. “The days will get easier, my lady.”
“No, they will not!” Your tears stream down your chin. “They get worse every day that passes! My husband ripped me from my home and forced me into marriage! Then he threw me into solitude for months! Now he has decided to use every waking minute to break my soul!”
You are so swept up in your emotions that for the first time in your life, you have no room to be embarrassed. You are a horrible wreck of a crying woman and you do not care.
“I am doing nothing but awaiting my death!” you scream with hot tears leaving your eyes. “I hate that evil man! I hate him! I-I-!” You cut yourself off by choking on your own son. You bury your face further in your hands. “I wish to never see his face again!”
Ser Donnel is silent. You cry beside him as if he was a confidant. You did know if he was, if anyone was, but you appreciated that he did not force you back to Aerion.
“I will write to your father,” he eventually tells you. “I will have a letter sent this very night, letting him know that there is…concern to be raised about your treatment. I will request his immediate visit to the Red Keep. He is sure to get there by the time we return from the tourney.”
“Aerion will have me dead by then,” you sob. “He will have sliced my throat and thrown my body to the wolves-”
“He will do no such thing, Lady (Y/N).”
“You have no idea what he is capable of.” You choke on your own tears. “He wants me dead, Ser Donnel. He wants to rip me to pieces and burn me to ashes.”
“He does not.”
“He despises me.” Your words are muffled. “And he wants every person to know it.”
“Have I not told you what he wants from you?” Ser Donnel asks. “He wants an obedient woman-”
“He does not!” You finally pull your hands from your face. “He riles me! You do not believe me, but he does! He wishes for me to speak out of turn because he wants to punish me in the most despicable ways!”
“Aerion was most insistent on your wedding. He would not go through such great lengths only to have you die by his hand.”
His words cause a stir in your body. They begin to sober you. “…What great lengths?” you whisper.
Ser Donnel seems to hesitate, as if unsure if he is spilling a secret.
“Aerion claims I was chosen by him,” you say. “But-My mother said it was his father who insisted on such a marriage between houses.”
“Prince Maekar, nor your father, would have ever wanted the houses bridged through Aerion.”
“What?” You do not understand, and the confusion makes your head ache even more. “Why-Why then was the marriage permitted?” Why were you given to that monster?
Ser Donnel glances towards the knights at the entry way. He lowers his voice. “…It was not permitted. Not by Prince Maekar, not by your father. Aerion went to his grandfather, the King, for permission.”
Your blood runs cold. “…The king?”
Ser Donnel seems uncomfortable now. “I fear I have said more than I should have.”
He stands, and you quickly reach out to grab his arm. “No. No, don’t go. Why did he go to the King-?”
“I have no authority to answer such questions,” he tells you.
“My life is on the line, Ser Donnel-”
“It is not,” he insists sternly. “Lady (Y/N), if your husband meant to kill you, do you think he would have spared you from facing his father after your violent actions against him this morning?”
“My violent actions were justified-”
“I have no doubt they were. He has always been a cruel boy, and I’m sure he wants you scared, but he does not want you dead. You will live through this. But be better about it.”
“What am I to do?” you ask him with a pitiful cry in your tone. “What will make him stop?”
“Perhaps obedience is not all he wants,” Ser Donnel tells you. “He is a jealous man, as I am sure you’re aware. He wants a good wife, but perhaps most of all a wife who knows she is his. Let yourself belong to him.”
Belong to him. Belong to Aerion. Is that not death itself?
Another long sigh from Ser Donnel. “I am sorry about this marriage, (Y/N). I warned your father about this. I told him that your sisters were the ones who were wifely, that you were the more troublesome. He had said himself that you were not meant for any marriage, with any man, especially not a man that is so…” He trailed off, shaking his head. “But it is done now. And I will ensure your father is made aware of your mistreatment.”
You stare at him, his words falling heavy on you. “…My father said I was not meant for marriage?”
He looked at you as if he pitied you. He probably did. “Do not lament over such things. Come, step inside. It is time to return to your husband before he notices your absence.”
*******************************************
Your mother holds you against her, pleading, “I will send her home immediately, my Prince. You will never see her here again.”
The hall is quiet, sounded by only harsh whispers that have spread through the room like fire.
“I apologize for her, she will be punished-”
Prince Maekar silences her. “Do not speak.”
Your body trembles, and your mother holds you tighter.
Maekar talks only to your father. “Your daughter has struck my son.”
“She will be punished for this greatly.”
“Mama,” you whisper, “He forced a kiss upon me-”
“Do not speak!” Your father shouts at you, his anger louder than Prince Maekar’s.
You hide your face in your mother’s dress.
Maekar’s voice is so cold it gives you shivers. “Your daughter has struck my son on the day of his mother’s funeral.”
Another man steps up to speak. You do not know, nor recognize him. “Perhaps this should be settled privately.”
“Perhaps not,” Maekar spits. “It was done publically.”
“She is a child, brother, and your son is not known for being gentle with girls.”
“The consequences of a woman striking a royal are stated clearly in the law book.”
Murmurs break out in the dining hall.
You’re confused by the voices jumping around. You keep your eyes shut tightly.
“Seven whippings.”
You hug your mother tighter. “I am sorry-”
“Shh,” she shushes.
“Please, my prince,” you hear your father say. “She is a stupid girl, but she is not a traitor to the crown. Give her a chance to correct this.”
There is more whispering done by your father and the prince, but you are too far to hear it.
Finally, Maekar announces, “A compromise has been made. She has the chance to bend the knee to Daeron. Here. Now. Bend the knee and ask for forgiveness.”
“(Y/N),” your mother whispers, pulling you away from her. “(Y/N), go to your father.”
You look around to see the crowded room stares directly at you. You walk to your father with shaky steps. Your eyes clouded with tears.
“Kneel down before Prince Daeron,” your father tells you. “Apologize for your sins and beg him for forgiveness.”
Your lips quiver. “Kneel?”
“Kneel.”
You finally lay eyes on Daeron again. He is slumped along a chair, but rises to his feet with a look of smugness. “Beg for forgiveness,” he says, “And maybe I will give it to you.”
The amount of people watching you makes you feel sick.
Your eyes return to your father. “...He was improper to me-”
“Kneel and apologize,” your father stresses through gritted teeth. “I will not ask again.”
Taking hold of your shoulder, he forcibly turns you and forces you towards Daeron.
“Kneel,” you are instructed again.
You stare at Daeron.
And suddenly, the worry you feel-you fear you feel-is replaced by nothing but complete and utter outrage.
How dare he?
How dare he rip you from your seat, force you against his body, ask about your womanhood, and force a kiss on you?
This drunken, perverted bastard disgraced you.
And you were meant to apologize to this fool?
You would not.
To apologize would mean to say you were wrong. He was wrong. He deserved more than a slap, and you will not claim you are sorry for it.
You whip back around to your father. “I will not bend the knee to him.”
Prince Maekar’s eyes grow wide with anger.
Your father spits, “Get on your knees-”
“He spoke of the most abhorrent things,” you announce. “He asked about my bleeding, and my maidenhood, and he forced a kiss upon me-”
“(Y/N)!”
“He forced his hands on me, and I will not apologize for defending myself against him!” you cried to your father. “He does not deserve any apology! I do!”
Maekar snaps at your father, “She will kneel, or she will be whipped.”
You speak before your father does, “Then I will be whipped!”
And so it was.
Maekar grants his friend the sole favor of allowing your father to whip you himself.
So right there, in the middle of the feast hall, in front of nearly every noble in the realm, you are bent over a table and whipped seven times.
*******************************************
Ser Donnel coaxes you to your feet. He leads you inside, ushering a nearby servant to wipe your eyes and fix your powdered face.
The servant returns you to your seat beside your captor.
“You were gone for a long time,” Aerion comments. His eyes are on the entertainment, but all his attention seems focused on you. “Where did you go?”
“I was only getting fresh air.”
“With whom?”
“Myself. And two guards.”
“Which guards?”
“I do not know the names. I did not speak to them.”
“You were out for so long without speaking?”
“Yes.”
“Hm.” He snaps a finger in the air. “Madam Pricher.”
You feel a coldness as she steps forward. “Yes, Prince Aerion.”
“Who was my wife outside with?”
“I only needed a moment alone-“
“She followed Ser Thenty out, Prince Aerion.”
His eyes finally settled on you. “Did she now?”
The urge to begin weeping fell upon you again.
“Ser Thenty,” he all but snapped. “What business was so important you had to discuss it with my wife?”
The knight’s eyes dashed between the two of you. “She followed me outside, my prince. I did not ask for it. I corrected her immediately and excused myself, reminding her there should never be a time we are alone without a chaperone.”
Aerion’s hand moves towards you. You flinch, even though he merely places a gentle hand on your wrist. “You so often forget the rules I have placed for you.” His thumb brushes your skin. “What was so urgent that you needed to run after him like a whore left unpaid?”
You stared at the table in front of you, wishing you could sink into the floor.
“Answer me or I’ll beat it out of him.”
The threat of harm caused Ser Thenty to quickly say, “She felt I was not doing my job properly. I disregarded her and returned inside immediately.”
Disregarded.
That is exactly how you felt.
And it made you feel so cold.
But the chills truly hit your body when Ser Thenty added, without prompting, “Ser Donnel is the one she was out there with.”
Your heart skips a beat, your head snapping in his direction to stare at him with widened eyes.
“There were other guards nearby, but they were sitting out of range of being heard,” he continued. “I do not know what they conversed about.”
You stare up at Ser Thenty with eyes of horrific betrayal.
He has thrown you to the wolves to save himself.
You watch as your husband’s eyes darken. You try to quickly tell him, “He was only consoling my distraught mood-” You hiss in pain as Aerion’s hand snakes up the back of your head, tugging tightly on your hair.
His thumb brushes the back of your ear, his fingernail pushing deep against the skin. “And what secrets were being whispered into my wife’s ear by dear Ser Donnel?”
“There were no secrets-” You flinch, your mouth shutting as you feel the sliver of something sharp on your skin.
Your husband’s dinner knife. It is in his hand, pressed against the back of your ear. Your hands fly to push him arm away. “Aerion-”
“Place your hands on the table. If you cause a scene, you will not like the outcome you find.”
Your hands are trembling now, yet you force them flat against the table. You look around, desperate for someone to have noticed already, but it seems nobody has.
“Shall I take an ear?” Aerion taunts you. “To punish you for continuously not listening?”
You shut your eyes tightly. “Nothing was done, the-the guards can vouch for me,” you quickly spudder out.
He gives a short, unconvinced, “Hm.”
Your whole body flinches as you feel the sting of a small cut against the back of your ear. Your hand flies out instinctively to try to push him away, “Aerion-”
“Hands flat on the table.”
You force yourself to do so. But he presses harder. Your eyes sting with tears from the sharp pain.
Aerion leans forward, his face painstakingly calm. He brings his lips to your ear. “Was I not the one who saved you from Ser Donnel’s wrath just this morning?” he asks you. His voice mimics being emotionless, yet...something was there. You could hear something in that tone, whether it was jealousy or hatred, you did not know. “He would have ripped you from my hands and delivered you to my father to be whipped.”
You try, once, to get out of the situation. “Ser Thenty, he is hurting me-”
He presses the knife harder. A sharp cry leaves your lips. It turns a few heads of those sitting beside you. Your hand flies up to cover your mouth. The small batch of blood you felt now becomes a trickle down your neck.
“You think he wants to spare you from this?” Aerion scoffs. “Do you think Ser Thenty does not see what a disrespectful cunt you are?”
“I am sorry.” You do not know what else to say.
You feel defeated by this world.
There is no more fight left in your body, it is just...pain. It is always pain, and it will always be this way.
The tears in your eyes begin to spill over.
“I am sorry. Please, forgive me.”
That is all you do anymore. Beg for forgiveness.
Your stomach churns with how sick you are of all of this.
“I-I did not call on Ser Donnel.” You try to keep your voice quiet and even. “He saw me in distress, because I was weeping. That is all. We spoke of my father. I-” The blood trickles down to your shoulder. “I would never call on him.”
His hold on you barely loosens. “You will repeat every word that was said when we return to the tent.”
“I will. I will repeat every word.” You are desperate for relief of this pain, so your hand moves to his thigh, and you clutch the material of his trousers. “I am sorry, husband, I did not mean to disrespect you, I-I know better. Forgive me.”
He is quiet a moment, but he finally pulls his hand away, the knife leaving with it. You shudder a long breath of relief.
He places a napkin in your hand, and pushes it against your ear. “Pull yourself together. The tears make you look so ugly.”
You hope you bleed out and die.
The edge of Aerion’s knife is coated in your blood, and it has dripped down to his wrist. He brings the knife to his mouth. You feel sick as you watch him draw the knife along his tongue, ingesting the crimson red until it is gone.
“Go clean yourself off,” he tells you. “The tears and blood will be gone when you return.”
You swallow. “Yes, Prince Aerion.”
You push out the chair quickly.
When you turn around, you see those two bastards just staring at you.
Ser Thenty and Madam Pricher watch you like nothing has happened. As if they were not your protectors that have been carelessly witnessing your torture.
A rage builds in your soul and you are unable to swallow it down.
You have been held hostage by your husband, living only by his mercy. And this pitiful excuse of a knight seems to think you deserve it? That it is your role of wife, that being beaten without complaint is you staying in your place?
Perhaps Ser Thenty would see his sins for what they were if he were the one forced to survive Aerion’s rage.
He threw you to the wolves. Did he not deserve for the same to be done to him?
“Ser Thenty,” you announce. There is an expression of guilt on his face. But you have seen enough guilt. That will not save him now. “You have failed me.”
His shoulders slouch. You hear the slightest chuckle from Aerion.
You wish to wipe that smile off your husband’s face with violence. But you have no violence that will harm him.
So you aim to harm that pathetic heart of his.
You steady your breath, your hand still holding the napkin to your ear.
“But you are my favorite knight,” you say. “So I forgive you.”
Ser Thenty’s eyebrows knit together in a frown. You can see your husband’s head turn to stare directly at you now.
With Aerion’s eyes on you, you take a step toward Ser Thenty, you raise yourself higher, and you place a kiss on his cheek.
The squealing of Aerion’s chair is so instant and loud it makes you flinch away.
Then you flee. You take off out of the dining hall, walking quickly down the hall as the door shut behind you.
Suddenly, there is screaming. More than one person screaming.
You heard Madam Pricher’s voice. “Prince Aerion! Prince Aerion, please-”
There is commotion so loud that all you make out is more screaming. Then the door slams open again, and billowing footsteps follow as guests storm out of the hall.
People are leaving-no, evacuating.
You walk fast, but there are people running now. They hit your shoulders as the crowd begins passing you.
One hand still covers your ear with a napkin. As the screaming grows louder, you raise your other hand, and you cover both ears.
********************************************
@optimisticbirdwitch @goldenrosequeen @marreader8 @loveyouok @saraalunaa @mommyoftwoo @briefwinnapersona @zalibali @nuh-uhs-stuff @annetheperfect @x-vadon@larax24x02 @faketears1 @barbara-228 @leeches122355 @blubellwoods @fanfictionsthatkeepmecompany @jemizua @dottoreos @mommyoftwoo @winxschester @lostinthestreamofconsciousness @xyahx @soyvanepino @disturbedturtle @ashamedtobeawhitemanswhore @snorklingfae @xxvelvetxxxx @umadirectioner @divxnee @luloser123 @ryonaheroine @searchhound @laeyliaa @pensm @briefwinnapersona @tempcloudie @daryldixonhoney @absentlysubtleraider7 @kooquetre @lafloresitapicante @fa0nz6ain @andyandacidic @depressed-but-make-it-cute @rae-seri @skaiie @holylonelyponyeatingmacaron-blog
Omg reader's past with daeron is messy. Can't imagine their dynamics after he's found😭. At the end, I'm guessing aerion's crazy ahh finally finished knight who was assigned by baelor. Next one is nosy woman madam pitcher ugh I hate her.
Damn just look at his face. Can't stop admiring such insane face card
part ten of chosen when queen 👑
I really am hoping tomorrow but also here’s another sneak peek for the wait
***************
You hear him laugh. A long, elated laugh. “I am going skin you alive, you stupid whore-”
You slam the branch down against his head. You scream as you do so.
Aerion catches your wrist, yanking you down and knocking you off your feet. It does not make you stop. You grab his hand, and bite his wrist once more, as hard as you can. When he rips it away, you raise the branch as high as you could and bring it down on his head.
You want him dead. You hit him again. You want him dead. And again. You want him dead and gone and burning in hell-
“Lady (Y/N)!”
The scream was so loud that your whole body jolts, your heart sinking to your stomach.
“Get off of him now!”
You flinch so violently the tree branch drops from your hands. You fly to your feet and whip around.
Ser Donnel of Duskendale stands with a face red with anger. “Get away from him, you stupid girl!”
Your body quivers as you grip onto your dress, patting yourself down and making sure you are not exposed. “Ser-Ser Donnel-”
“Step away from the Prince!”
You take fast steps away from your husband.
Aerion had been right, your screaming had eventually drawn a crowd. There are more than a dozen guards near the entrance of the courtyard now, Ser Donnel’s harsh command the only thing keeping them from entering.
Your body stays tense with panic, but a different kind now. You are no longer fearing for your safety, you are fearing your punishment.
They are going to punish you for this. Oh god, they were going to hurt you for this. You wanted to burst into tears.
“H-He was-” You gulped. “He was-”
“Quiet, woman!” Ser Donnel hollers at you. He kneels in front of your husband. “Prince Aerion, do you require a maester?”
A lazy smile formed on his face. “Not as much as I require my dagger. Hand it to me so that I am able to slice that bitch’s throat open.”
Next part is going to be insane!! Can't wait
TAINTED BLOOD
pairing: ormund hightower x targaryen-niece!reader (reader is alicent's daughter but no major descriptions given except hair)
warnings: dead dove do not eat. dark fic. non con. dub con. incest. (they're second cousins as reader is alicent's daughter) aged up characters. reader is twenty. faux incest. (reader was raised by ormund) . heavy manipulation. coercion. psychological abuse. alluding to grooming? (more so reader is brought up to think her targaryen heritage is shameful and also to follow the faith of the seven - no implication of him wanting reader as a child). drugging with aphrodisiacs. dacraphylia. choking kink (kinda). smut. virginty checking. murder and blood at the start. more book canon rhaenyra taking king's landing. reader thinks team black is evil but is brainwashed into believing so. 18+ MDNI
a/n: if you read the warnings and go ewww, no. leave and block me. if you read this, and go eww but yes pls, come and show me some love. this is almost 7k words guys but please enjoy. barely proofread im sorry guys it was so long and im tired.
you are responsible for the content you consume. make sure to read warnings before proceeding with any of my fics
It is quite the thing to never truly know one's father.
There was a time, you believe, when your wide eyes knew him, the white hair and the violet eyes. Days when you were a babe and the comfort of a voice you heard in the womb carried, and you felt a familiarity to him, a warmth when he held you.
But these are all assumptions you make.
You’ve never truly known Viserys Targaryen. You know the stories told to you by your governess, and on the odd occasion your grandsire tended to you in the years he resided in Oldtown, you heard of his greatness from him too.
Even sitting here, under the dim candlelight of the tavern, listening to the sweet melody the bard strums on his lute, you try to paint a picture of him.
Generous. Oh, kind.
These words have been shared by many, and even as the man sings them, as if speaking them into existence, you can’t picture the man he sings of. The man who sired you. The man that sent you away when you couldn’t even crawl out of your own cradle.
A man you only saw twice when you were brought back to King’s Landing. A man that only left the confinement of his chambers once in the three years you’d been at court. Only on the return of his eldest daughter, only to protect her claim to the Iron Throne. A man you barely recognised, grey strings of hair coming out in patches on his head, blackened teeth and a face eaten by disease. He looked like a man already dead, clinging to the last grips of life, decaying before everyone’s eyes.
For a second, you tried to picture him younger, you as a babe in his arms and your tiny hand wrapped around one of his fingers. Even then, sitting across from you, the picture could not come to mind. The mere mutter of the word father brings a different image, a man with short mahogany hair, loose curls and deep blue eyes. A statue cloaked in green, a sharp jawline and lips pressed together in a thin line.
Ormund Hightower, a man you haven’t seen for five long years, is the man you’ve pictured for as long as you can remember. The shape of him, standing over you, so vivid in your mind you’re sure you could picture him sitting across from you now.
You wonder how he’s changed.
Have the grey strands taken root in his hair? Have the lines on his face drawn deeper over time? Would he look at you the same? Would he remember the girl that clung to his leg as a child, or the teenager that revelled in his approval of curt nods and brief words? Would he see the woman you have grown into?
You never thought you’d see him again; the night before you left him, he told you so. You’ve thought about it often, the fat tears stinging your eyes and falling across your cheek. The sobs you desperately tried to fight back as you gritted your teeth, ones that broke through your chest and left you quivering as you threw yourself at him behind the closed doors of his studies.
Unbecoming of a woman, you knew that, especially one that was well versed in your faith. You thought he might disapprove of the way you acted, shake his head and tell you so. Yet he didn’t; he let your hands find his shoulders, nails dig into the tunic, piercing into the skin underneath with no complaint. His arms wrapped around you, one hand placed firmly at your back, rubbing soothing circles into the small of your back.
We always knew this day was coming; he reminded you before pulling you away, placing his hands on your cheeks to hold you from him. This is your duty, where mine is here.
You wish you had told him how you wanted to say— wish that in that moment you begged him to let you reside here if just for a few more years. But you have always been destined to return to court, to marry into a noble family and draw new alliances for your family.
Yet in your five years away from home, away from the only family you’ve ever really known, a marriage never came to fruition. Offers came, many were discussed, and one proposal sat over your head for a year, but then came the death of the King, Viserys, and the placement of your eldest brother on the Iron Throne, and House of Arynn decidedly didn’t want to align themselves with usurpers. You’d never say it out loud, but you’d been happy, even if it was only prolonging the inevitable.
Wars bring bountiful amounts of marriages. But wars also bring death, and while you always knew that, you’d never been privy to the sight of it. Not until over a fortnight ago, when you’d been yanked from your bed in the night, forced to leave the confines of the Redkeep with one trusted guardsman with you.
Blood paved your way through the streets of King’s Landing, the Goldcloaks turning on the King’s Guard, shoving their swords deep into their backs. Even at the dead of the night, and on the brink of winter, it had been awfully hot, sweat beading on your head, and at every glance in a different direction you could see why: the glow of a fire bright from above, around almost every corner. The streets of flea-bottom had been a battle to get through, and if it hadn’t been for Ser Ronard protecting you with his very life, it may have been your body bleeding out on the cobblestones.
You dread what they could have done to you. Stripped you, beaten you, and molested your dead body.
They are animals, Ormund’s voice rang in your head and even now as you remember, you feel the ghost of his fingers as they brush your hair behind your ear. Nothing like our common folk.
Don’t they even deserve the mercy of the Gods? You’d asked him.
That is for the Gods to decide.
Ser Ronard clears his throat from beside you, pushing the bowl of stew towards you.
“Eat,” he commands.
You don’t look up, shaking your head.
“My Lord will have my head on a stick if I bring you to him thin as bones,” he grunts out, fingers reaching out for your chin but you flinch out of reach. He points to the bowl once more. “Eat.”
Your hand reaches out for the spoon, stirring the slodge in the bowl. It doesn’t smell right but the last few days you’ve managed to stomach worse just to fill the pit in your stomach.
“It’s not so—” Ser Ronnard twists his head to the window, eyes pinching as if to concentrate.
You don’t hear it at first but the hooves trotting against the ground come quickly. Fast and many.
“Up.” Ser Ronnard is yanking you up by your elbow before you can think, pulling you towards him and charging through the tables towards the back of the tavern.
But the way becomes easily blocked, the townspeople turning against you within an instant, and then you feel it, the hood of your cloak being torn down and your thick locks being lifted for all to see.
“It’s her,” someone points, shouting from beside you. “They are after her.”
These rats are fast but Ser Ronnard is faster, unsheathing his sword within a moment, the sliding of metal being heard like a ringing in your ears and then a slice, the man’s hand falls from your head and onto the wooden floorboard.
“Go.” He tells you, shoving you away and placing his body between you and them.
Them. Vermin. Traitors to the crown. Supporters of Rhaenyra the cruel.
The thoughts are all you can think as you run into the open night, ducking out of the way of light from torches and taking for the trees.
Days and nights spent dressed in beaten-down cloaks and hopping between one town to the other just to keep yourself hidden could all be for nothing. Rhaenyra’s men had been at every town, every tavern, every nook and cranny you had come across. You’d been glad for your dark rouge hair, the thickness of it making it easy to hide the tuft of silver. Easier to blend in with the common people, the rats that swarm these towns.
They support her. You’re not safe with any of them. Ormund had taught you that, had reminded you of the enemy in his many letters. She who shares your blood and your father’s face is not to be trusted.
There’s an evilness in your eldest sister, and your uncle, a taint in the blood. It runs in you as well, but lucky for you, Ormund has been there to protect you from it.
But he’s not here now. He’s nowhere to be seen in the dead of the night as you hide between the bushes. Nowhere to be heard as Rhaenyra’s men surround you and whistle for you to come out. Nowhere to be felt as one of them drags you by your ankle to get you out.
All you feel is the damp ground underneath you, mud taking its root under the your fingernails as you desperately try to scramble away and the man’s hands as they fight against your kicking legs.
He had been right, they’re all savages, every single last one of them. All awful beasts that do not care for the likeness of your blood, not the ones that bow to the false Queen Rhaenyra.
“You wretched—” You try to scream, but his foot catches your ankle, throwing you over onto your front without so much as a struggle.
You kick back, and with your nails digging into the soil you try to crawl forward. But he doesn’t let you, and you feel your feeble attempt be stopped as you feel his hands now on your back.
He’s on top of you, weight pressing you down into muck and you hear it, the tearing of your clothes from behind you, loud as he fumbles with his trousers to release himself.
“No,” you plead, tears lodged at the back of your throat. Your hand falls out in front again, dragging your heavy body slightly before you’re pulled back again. “No, please.”
Savages. Worse than you could have ever imagined.
He groans, not out of pleasure and for a second you’re not sure why, as he becomes still behind you. But then you feel it, blood dripping onto your back, and the weight of him being pulled off before his lifeless body is dropped by your side.
“Up.”
The voice doesn’t quite register; it takes a second before it is piercing through the ringing in your ear, and even then your body can’t quite familiarise itself with it. But your body recognises those hands pulling you up, and the feel of the wide shoulders as they encase you. You don’t relax; you can’t, but your arms fall around him, gripping him with a tightness that borders on suffocating.
“I’m here,” his voice soothes you, lips caressing the shell of your ear, his warmth breath against your skin making you shiver. “I’ve got you, my love.”
In your years growing up in Oldtown, you rarely went a fortnight without seeing Ormund. As the years passed and you grew older, he became a prominent figure in your life. The man raised you, alongside your uncle Gwayne, so it’s no surprise the man was always present in your day-to-day life.
But since your arrival at Tumbleton, Ormund has not visited you once.
You hear him, though- the echoes of his voice travelling through the empty halls, and his footsteps in the dead of the night when he paces outside your room. You know the stress he’s under; while you may never quite understand the strategies of war, you can understand the position he’s in. Daeron only holds a small dragon, barely grown, and you yourself have never bonded with a dragon. His final hope resides in your brother, but since his abrupt departure in King’s Landing, you don’t know where he resides or where he will go next.
Ormund and his men are alone.
It’s something you come to make clarity with as the maids tend to you in the bath. This luxury is not promised; tomorrow it could be taken from underneath you.
You hiss when one of the maids’ hands drags the cloth against your bruised hip, twisting your head to look at her. Plain clothes and face, no striking features that remind you of the maids back home. She could be a traitor, you think. A pretender.
You snatch the cloth from her hands but your hand stops for a second, eyes flickering between the other maids that surround you.
You go to bark but swallow, cowering like a beaten dog. “I can tend to myself,” you tell them in a meek voice.
“Of course, my princess.” They all mutter, bowing before clearing out of the room at once.
They stop before the door, bowing once again before scuttering out.
Ormund.
You notice him, dressed in dark green breeches and a pale white tunic, so thin you can see the defined muscles of his chest, all the way to the dark trail of hairs that travel down—
You twist your head away, eyes closing as shame takes over your body.
“My Lord, I—”
“Did he touch you?” Ormund questions, and when you turn around, he’s stood over you.
“My Lord—” you shake your head, shifting forward in the water as if bracing to get out. “I—I don’t—”
“ —Did he touch you?” Ormund’s hands are clenched by his side, fists drawn so tight that they are white. He bends down, falling to his knees and hands coming to grab onto the wooden tub. “That—“ he clenches his jaw, and spits out the next words through gritted teeth. “Did that beast touch you?”
“He didn’t—“ your words get lodged into your throat and you can feel the sob stuck in the back of your throat, clawing to make its way out as you bite it down. “I swear it.”
His eyes darken, the blue irises almost fading to black as you look at them. It brings you back.
Memories of the man before you making you bow before the Maiden for forgiveness, to the Mother for mercy on your own soul.
It’s not your fault, he’d tell you, but you need to pray for mercy to not end up like your savage ancestors.
You’d weep, knees digging into the stone floor of the sept, his hand pressed against your shoulder to keep you down.
The words try to break free from your throat now, to explain but tears flood your vision and panic takes over. He didn’t touch me, I swear it, you wish to scream but your voice makes no sound.
“Keep still.”
You do exactly that as his eyes keep you transfixed to the spot, his cold gaze not allowing you to move an inch as his hand reaches underneath the water. You feel it, his soft hand against your knee, slow at first as they part your legs before making their way up between your thighs.
Like a good girl, you take it, biting on the inside of your cheek and keeping your cries to sniffles. His fingertips feel larger than they look, running along your inner thigh as they make their way up and up—
You gasp, and his hand stop against you, cupping your mound with his palm against the top and fingers reaching against your hole. Even with how much you want to, you keep your legs open, fighting against the urge to close your thighs against his hand.
“This is where he would have touched you,” he tells you, through a heavy breath. His finger reaches down and the tip aligns itself with your hole as he continues, “This is where that savage would have taken—“ His eyes fall close, and he lets out a strangled breath, a moment, before the tip of his finger breaches your hole, forcing it open.
You try to keep still but your hips fall back, hands bracing against the sides of the tub as if to escape. But his hand comes against your shoulder, pressing firmly down to hold you in place.
“I need to be sure.” His finger deepens then moves side to side while you hiss and cry at the feel.
“It hurts,” you whimper, scrunching your eyes closed. “Please, he didn’t—“
His finger pulls back, sliding out of your walls as he hushes you, “It’s okay.”
It doesn’t feel okay. His hand rests against your thigh once more, and you can’t help but squeeze your thighs together, trying to force him out.
“You did good.”
—And yet you’re trembling in the warm water, unable to open your wet eyes. Your hands grip onto the edge of the tub still, not sure whether to jump out or to force yourself back under the water.
“Look at me,” he commands, and you feel his wet fingers grip your chin.
You do.
“You did so good.” He smiles, a small proud grin as he wipes the tears that fall against your cheek. “You understand why I had to do that?”
You nod. Unlike your ancestors, you will not be ruined by your own savage tendencies.
“I missed you,” he whispers, face inches from yours, breath fanning against your face.
So close you could kiss him.
Your body goes rigid at the thought.
It’s your blood, you remind yourself, you can control it.
“Didn’t you miss me?” His eyebrows draw together, and his lips twist into a frown.
“Yes,” you let out on a choked sob. “I missed you. I missed home.”
“And home is?” He asks, voice soft and melodic.
“Home is Oldtown. Home is with you,” you tell him.
His hand shifts, cupping your cheek and his forehead falls to rest against yours. He’s close, so close, you hear him as he inhales deeply, breathing in your scent. “That’s my girl.”
A fortnight has passed and still no word from Aemond, and no sight of Aegon.
Disappointments, you hear Ormund scream from the other side of the hall. Idiots, all of them.
You’re not making it any better, not that you can help it. But for the last few nights you’d fallen with a strange fever, sweats pulling you from your sleep and your body burning for no reason at all. Sometimes you have an appetite, and other times none at all. None of the maesters can be sure of the reasoning for it, prescribing you tea at every hour and hoping it will pass. The tea does nothing, and another brew sits cold on your bedside.
They’ve pleaded with Ormund to keep his distance. Told him they don’t want whatever ailment has taken over you to pass to him. Not in the midst of a war. Not when your lives are on the line.
Yet he visits often, not trusting the maids that tend to your bedside or the maesters that have been appointed by his own deceased father. Not to look after you.
Ormund sits now, slouched against his wooden chair, legs spread wide with you perched by his feet, a cushion underneath you for comfort. Rage radiates off him; you can feel it in the way his thighs tighten underneath your head, and you try your best to stop from moving around. But you are restless, mind fogged and skin littered with bumps across your body. You can’t help it, lulling your head to the side to look up at him again.
He sighs, a large breath through his nose and his thighs tighten once again.
“I thought you were trying to sleep?”
You look up at him through wet lashes, fluttering as if to keep them open. You want to sleep, your mind clouded with a tiredness you’ve never felt before but your body is restless and you shift against him to find some sort of comfort.
“Hmm?”
You whine, head rolling around again till your forehead is pressed against the inside of his thigh. “I can’t.”
“I should ask the maesters to brew some tea.” One of his hands falls to the back of your head, fingers combing through the strands, and the feel of the tips of his fingers scratching against your scalp causes you to shiver.
“No more tea,” you mumble against his breeches.
“You barely drank the last.”
You hear a scuffle on the other side of the room, maids following his command you imagine.
You lift your head again, and it takes a second for your vision to clear and for you to fully see him.
“Please,” You whine, but he doesn’t listen— he doesn’t look down.
You want his attention— no, you need his attention. You need him to look down at you, to acknowledge your pleads.
Your hands drag themselves up from his knees, fingers running along his thick muscles before wrapping around the tops of his thighs. His muscles tighten, harder than before and he finally looks down at you, nostrils flared and jaw clenched.
“Amused?”
Your hands slide down, releasing your grip and you lean back slightly, dropping your head. “I’m sorry. I don’t know what took over me. I—”
His face relaxes and his head lulls back as he takes another languid breath. “You can’t help it.”
You hum, tilting your head to the side.
“I hoped it wouldn’t come to this.”
You jump at the sound of the maid placing the tea pot down beside you, eyes falling to her as she pours a cup.
Ormund takes it from her, placing it out in front of you.
“Drink,” he commands, and the second you hesitate he presses the cup to your lips. “Drink.” The firm tone of his voice willing you to his command.
The heat of the tea is bearable, but still a tad too hot as it floods your mouth with its bitter taste. You imagine this is what dirt tastes like, but there's a hint of citrus that helps you swallow it down. You don’t want it, but he pours it into your mouth anyway, eyes glued to yours, eyebrows pinched together, telling you without words to obey him. You do, willing as much liquid as you can down before it comes too much, hot liquid burning your skin as it spills from the confines of your mouth.
He takes the cup away when you start to cough, pushing the cup back into the maid’s hand before giving her a curt nod to leave.
You try to push off him, giving yourself space as you choke on the last bits of liquid that have become trapped in your throat, but his hands come around your arms, keeping you locked in place.
“Breathe.”
You try, letting out a shaky breath, willing the tickle in your throat to dissipate. Eventually it does and you blink back the tears that have swarmed your waterline.
“Good girl,” he whispers, hands pulling you towards him. “Come.”
“I shouldn’t,” you tell him, but your body betrays you, crawling upwards until your head is resting against his shoulder and your legs are perched over his. “The maesters—” the words become muffled as you bury your head in the crevice of his neck. “ —you’ll get sick.”
“That’s my burden to bear.” His voice is soft, and his hand gentle as it falls against your thigh. “You are my burden.”
“Yes,” you answer him, not out of your own volition but a certain pull deep inside of you that speaks to him— that heeds his call.
His hand moves, trailing up your thigh and back down again, the material of your cotton gown following his slow movements. You hum, unbeknownst to you and another sound follows, a low rumble from the back of your throat you can’t place, but you know isn’t right.
“I’m sorry— I—” the next noise is louder, a desperate whimper and you feel a wave of heat flush over your body, dampening your skin.
Everything feels strange so suddenly. The material of your gown feels uncomfortable, almost scratching your skin every time you shift about. His hand— You’ve become deeply aware of Ormund’s hand pressed against you, heavier than before and almost soothing as it glides up the back of your thigh.
You want more, that you’re sure of, but you’re not sure of yourself or the words to ask for it.
What is it you want? These clothes off your body. His hand higher. His hand against your bare skin. Your thighs clamp together at that thought and you feel slick oozing from you as you rub your legs together.
He grasps the back of your hair, detaching you from his neck and forcing you to look up at him. His brows furrow together, but his expression is kinder than before. But it changes, eyes hardening and his muscles becoming stiff underneath you as his eyes trail down your body. Your chest rising and falling, your nipples pebbled underneath your gown, the way the material becomes almost transparent from your wet skin.
A part of you grasps, his darkened gaze and the way his mouth parts as you try to steady your rapid breathing.
Sinful girl, he must think, poisoned by your own blood.
“It’s exactly as I thought,” he states, eyes dragging themselves back up to your face.
“It’s my blood, isn’t it?” Just like your sister. Your elder brothers. Your ancestors. Ormund had been right all along. “Am I going to die?”
He pauses, his hand on your lower thigh tugs your skirts up, allowing the chill of the night air to touch your skin. It feels good, a sort of relief, but only temporary.
Your body freezes when the material reaches higher, lifting over your ankles, shins and then towards the middle of your thighs.
“I think I know a way to help you.” He swallows, and you watch as the bulge in his throat protrudes. “But—” his hand falls against your sweat-covered skin and you let out a small gasp, your skin burning under his touch. “—you need to understand.”
“Please,” you let out between a broken cry. “Please. Please. Please.” You repeat until the words jumble together.
The tip of his fingers slides beneath the material of your gown, and your hand darts out towards it. To stop it, or to push it away, you’re not entirely sure.
The air has shifted; you sense it completely now as you look up at Ormund. The man that raised you, that took care of you as his own, is touching you— his fingers drifting up to a place the septas taught you was for only your husband.
“Your blood craves its own,” he tells you, and you can’t quite understand what he speaks of “But if I’m right—” he bites down on his words, the tips of his fingers hovering up your thighs and over your stomach. “If I’m right, I can help you.”
How? You think to question him but the word doesn’t reach your lips. “Please,” is all you have him, the single word taking over your senses and your mind.
“Your blood…” his eyes widen, and his brows raise as he speaks. “…it wants its own.”
Your mind reels and his teachings ring in your head.
Incestuous savages.
It makes sense. Your body’s call for kin. Your brother and your sister married. Your elder sister and uncle. Even your father married his cousin.
Blood magic and curses, your ancestors have forsaken you.
Your eyes flutter up at him, tears flooding your vision at the thoughts. You can feel it, that very affliction that runs through your veins. Your senses are heightened and your body is burning for a touch of another.
“I may not have Targaryen blood,” he whispers, and his hand drops, landing on your breast, fingers splayed over it. “But you and I share the same blood. I think it could work.”
Your body freezes, his eyes falling to his finger as it moves flicking over your hardened nipple.
The man who raised you. A man you see is more akin to you than your own father, own mother, own brothers and sisters.
“You’re married,” you grit out through clenched teeth. Like that would make it any worse.
His hand shifts from your hair, wrapping around your neck before pulling you dangerously close. You could kiss him, or he could kiss you. As if sensing your thoughts his grip tightens and you find yourself wheezing for breath.
“Or—“ you gasp, hand reaching for his.
He looks down at you, lips frowning and jaw clenching once again into an almost pained expression. “I’d do this for you. Forsake my honour, for you.”
Fat tears slide down your cheeks in sheer horror but your body reacts in a different way, thighs clenching when his finger flicks over your nipple again.
“I could save you.”
He’s right. Every part of you reacts to him like some bitch in heat, craving his touch. Even if your teachings from the seven tell you different. They don’t understand this, they couldn’t possibly grasp the idea of this. Neither could you. It’s only here seeing the way your body trembles and bucks into his touch do you see how right he is.
You don’t want to die.
“Please save me,” you ask him only loud enough for him to hear.
“My girl.”
The words travel through you and you can’t help but shiver against him.
You close your eyes, bracing for the impact of his lips against yours at any moment but it doesn’t come. Only when your eyes open, do you feel his nose against your throat, inhaling your scent like he’s gasping for it.
His lips come after, grazing against your neck, just under your chin where his hand doesn’t cover and then upwards till they finally meet your lips.
It’s not at all how you expect it —but then again you never had much time to imagine much —he’s tender at first, his lips caressing yours, taking his time as he moves against your mouth. Open-mouthed pecks to the corner of your lips, and then your bottom lip until his lips meld into yours and you forget to breathe.
He pulls away, his hand sliding from your throat and his thumb finding your bottom lip, pulling it apart from the top.
“Let me help you.”
He dives forward this time, not so kind as his lips find yours for a second time. Your lips move, not with his but almost against him, intending to push him away. It doesn’t work and your lips part as you feel his teeth nipping at your skin— to speak, only for his tongue to shove against yours, forcing your words into a whine.
What would you have said anyway? No, don’t do this. A part of you still screams, your hand falling against his own as he gropes your breast. But then your thighs shift and you find yourself melting into his body.
Wouldn’t it be easier to forget. Wouldn’t it be safer to let him take care of you?
Ormund’s arm comes underneath you, hoisting you up and himself with you, never once allowing his lips to leave your own. It feels good— dangerously good as his saliva drips into your mouth and his tongue slides against yours. Is this how your ancestors felt the first time they lay with their own blood?
Your back hits silk sheets and cushions as Ormund places you down, breaking apart from you. You lift yourself, hazy eyes searching to find him, only to freeze when you see him undressing himself at the end of your bed.
You fall backwards, letting your eyes fall closed for a moment.
Better to not look. Better not to think.
You feel the weight of the bed dip by your feet, and your body moves on autopilot, heels digging in to push yourself further up the sheets. You’re stopped though, one hand finding your ankle yanking you right back down.
He tuts, and you feel the weight of him over you, crawling till he’s hovering directly above you. His hand lifts your skirt, throwing the material up until it’s bunched around your waist.
“Do you think I want to do this?” He questions, and you feel his breath against your face. “Hmm?”
You shake your head.
“Look at me when I’m speaking to you,” his voice stern as his forehead presses against your own. “Look at me.”
Your eyes open to a blackened gaze peering down at yours.
“Do you think I want to do this?”
“No,” you answer, tears clawing at the back of your throat. “You don’t want to do this.”
“I’m doing this to help you,” he whispers, lips pressing against yours again. “I’m doing this to save you.”
He lowers himself against you, and you realise how bare he is as you feel his harness against your inner thigh. You’re not sure how you pictured it, but the length of it against your thigh brings fear to your mind.
“Let’s get this off.”
You feel the gown being torn from your skin, and you find yourself lifting your body off the bed for him to pull it off your shoulders.
You don’t even have time to think before you’re being shoved down, lips finding your own and thighs being pried open. His body falls between your legs, hips pressing down against yours and you feel him there. Hard, thick and leaking.
But you also feel yourself. Slick covered thighs that fall around his hips and a drenched cunt that oozes with the feel of him sliding against it.
He was right, he’s always right.
Your hips buck up to him, and you can’t help the way your body reacts, your hole clenching around nothing as the tip of him catches your entrance. Your body wants this, it’s leaking all over him and when he pulls away, you let out a pathetic whimper.
“Hush,” he whispers against you, breaking his lips away from your own. “You’ll get what you desire.”
Then you feel it, his tip sliding against your folds with precision, slowly and then even slower over your sensitive nub. Your body reacts literally, mouth falling open into a whine or a moan, you’re not certain you can separate the two but it makes him smile. You feel it, lips widening against your cheek and it leaves you confused, opening your eyes to be sure it’s true.
Your lips fall open to speak, to question him but the words die on your tongue as he lines himself up against you before sliding in with one full thrust.
His lips fall open on yours, a sigh escaping him while a cry escapes you.
It hurts. Your walls feel like they’ve been forced open and the wetness does nothing to prepare you for him. Tears kiss your cheeks and your teeth grind against each other, forcing the sobs down.
He moves, dragging his dick out your walls before he’s shoving himself in.
“It hurts,” you let out through a choked sob, your whole body freezing underneath him. Your hands find his shoulders, pushing him back but his torso is like a stone wall that won’t let up —except from his hips that roll as he slowly slides in and out of you.
“Shhh.” His lips press into your cheek, then the corner of your parted lips. “It’ll feel better soon. I swear it.”
—So, you try to keep quiet, sucking in harsh breaths and letting out shaky sobs that have your body frozen against him. It hurts, and you feel like your walls are being torn open from the inside and he keeps going.
In. Out.
In and then out.
Your breathing steadies and your chest begins to settle. The pain is still there, but it’s faded and when his cock drags against your walls, you feel yourself tighten around him.
“See,” you hear his voice in your ear, and his lips follow, settling below and kissing the delicate skin there.
“It feels—”
“I know,” he replies, his voice different— grittier. “Told you didn’t I?” —and you hear it again, caught in a groan, coming from the back of his throat. “Making you feel better?”
You nod, a sick moan spilling from your lips is the only answer you can give. Slick is pouring out of you again, and you forget that it was ever painful to begin with and you also realise when he speaks once again, it does something to you, nipples becoming oddly more sensitive and cunt squeezing him.
It does something to him too, you feel it in the way he changes his pace, and his hands fall down to your hips to keep you glued to the bed. He’s only doing this for your own good, you remind yourself but the way his thrusts become faster has you thinking differently.
“Please,” you plead with him, legs falling around his hips, hooking behind them. “My Lord, plea—”
“Sire,” he snaps, teeth pressing against your skin. “Please, sire.”
His hand comes around your throat, and he presses his forehead against yours, lips parting.
“Please, what?”
“Please—” your words get caught as he delivers a nasty thrust against you.
“I didn’t hear you.”
“Please, sire.”
You let the words out between a gasp, before he’s shoving your thighs down further, his cock reaching a point so deep inside you that you swear you can feel him in your stomach.
“Please,” you beg between strangled sobs. “Please, sire. Please. Please…”
“My good girl.”
Your walls tighten and you’re sure if your body could have its way it’d keep him there, his shaft stuck inside you, every ridge and vein imprinted into your very walls. You should feel ashamed at the thoughts, and maybe when you recover from your sickness you will, but right now all you want is to break underneath him.
—And some part of you does, a tension in your stomach snapping and a body-numbing feeling taking over you. Blood rushes to your head, and your vision becomes cloudy as you look up at him. You think you’re saying something, lips open and tongue moving. Maybe not even words, maybe a string of sounds that blur into one.
Then relief.
A relief washing over you that you haven't felt in days, all while his cock continues to rut into you with a vigour that borders on cruel.
It’s him giving you this relief, his cock spilling inside of you, letting out steady ropes of his seed until you’re full of him. It feels good and your restless body relaxes underneath him, taking everything he has to offer you. Every bit of him until your moans turn to gentle sighs and there’s nothing left for him to give.
“You feel better, don’t you.”
He doesn’t ask, he states it like he already knows like he can read the expression on your face. You wonder what you look like right now, hair tangled and face covered in a mix of dried tears and sweat.
You nod, and your eyes close for a second.
“Yes,” you answer him. “Better.”
And you think that’s it, the end of it.
But as the seconds pass you become acutely aware of how he’s still buried inside of you and how hips, even though they turned into an almost slow drag, haven't stopped moving for even a moment.
“We should keep going then,” he says, and his weight becomes heavier, more relaxed as it falls on top of you, trapping you completely underneath him. “Keep going till you’re cured.”
You open your mouth to speak, to protest—
“ —Till we are certain.” His hips shove into yours, rougher than before and you feel his seed drip out your walls and over his cock. “We want to be certain, don’t we?”
Your lips close, words you were about to say becoming a distant memory as you nod in agreement.
Because Ormund is right. He’s always right and your walls leaking out all over him proves it.
Better to be certain, then to wake up craving more.
tags: @sincerelybambii
divider by @ chrisssiren
I'm in love with this!! He's so evil it's hot. I can't stop re reading this.
The Good Girl Part 1
dark!ormund hightower x reader
summary: you have been told your service is needed to help aid young prince daeron, but there are whispers that ormund hightower has kept you in oldtown for another purpose
tw: mentions of child abuse
wc: 6.7k
********************************************
People whisper of a beast that lives in House Hightower.
A beast that bludgeons men who anger him, destroys rooms, and burns down buildings.
You hear the servants warn each other of it, their whispers reaching your ears during quiet spells in the night.
During your first months at House Hightower, you wondered if this beast actually existed, or if it was a mere horror story told between serving staff to keep them on their best behavior.
But slowly, as more time passed during your stay in Oldtown, you began to hear it.
Shouts carry through the hallways. You hear screaming from areas you did not know existed. You see servants running from something that you have not witnessed yourself.
Prince Daeron is the one to finally explain it to you.
The two of you sit together in the Hightower library reading through histories of the Gardening when you hear the sound of glass shattering on one of the floors above you. You then hear heavy footsteps, and a crash that is so loud it makes you flinch.
Two guards run past the library doorway, and you begin to fear something is wrong.
“It is only my Uncle Ormund,” Prince Daeron tells you, noticing your expressions. “You needn’t worry, he will not come down here.”
“Lord Ormund?” Your shoulders jump as you hear another crashing of glass. “Is he okay?”
“He must have received a letter he did not like.”
“It sounds worse than an ill-received letter.”
“It is actually quite tame for him.”
You don’t understand it.
Lord Ormund Hightower appears to be the very definition of prestige and class when you are near him.
He is a man that never slouches, never curses, never complains. He is a compass of what a good man should be, and he carries himself as if he is the role model for the world.
“He hides that side of himself from you,” Daeron once confessed to you. “He is easily angered, and is quick to react with violence. He tries to pretend he is well tempered but he is not.”
“I have seen him angry,” you tried to reassure him. “You have not seen him angry. You have seen him upset. He is different when he is angry. He will break everything in his path. He will destroy an entire room. He will wound servants that are near him.”
“It is a sin to harm an innocent in anger-”
“He is different,” Daeron insisted. “That is what I am warning. He believes you to be too gentle to see such a thing, so he hides it, but he is a beast at times. You must be careful.”
A beast. His word choice set you on edge.
It was difficult to believe the almighty Ormund Hightower was the beast everyone spoke of, and not the dragon that lived in the lowest level of the tower.
Even after all the warnings, you still thought people must have been exaggerating to scare you. For months you lived in Oldtown, and you never once saw Ormund raise a hand to anyone.
Until you reached your second year with the Hightowers.
That was when you first saw him physically punish Daeron with a slap to the face. It had been a petty crime Daeron committed, being caught having a taste of his uncle’s wine when he thought he wasn’t looking. It scared you so badly you could not look the Lord in the eye for a week.
By the time your third year here came around, Ormund would frequently discipline the Prince by striking the back of his hands with a leather rod.
Seeing such things made you…wary of him. But he never placed an unkind hand on you.
Daeron says he’s soft for you.
Now, as you neared your fourth year in Oldtown, you find yourself unsure of your attitude towards Ormund. He was a Lord, so you respected him. You try to remember how you have been raised, all the politeness you must show, so you put your personal feelings aside so that you can do your duties properly.
Your duties, which involve the education and faith of Prince Daeron, are difficult at times.
Especially today.
You have sat Daeron down in the library, and you are attempting to get him used to more diligent notetaking, yet he is fighting back with everything he has.
“We spend so many hours in this library,” he complains. “Can we not go somewhere else?”
“We can visit the Sept.”
He lets out an uninterested grunt.
“We can take a break once we reach mid-hour,” you offer. “We’ll take a walk through the gardens.”
Daeron fidgets in his seat. “I wish to visit Tessarion.”
“You know that is not allowed.”
“It’s not recommended. I am the Prince, I can order you to take me anywhere if I really want to.”
“It would be much easier if you just finish your notetaking.”
He sighs as he looks down at the paper. His quill finally starts moving again.
“Perhaps we can ask your uncle at dinner if he can take you down to Tessarion.”
“He would never agree to that, he dislikes her.”
“There is no harm in asking him. The worst he can do is say ‘no’.”
You hear Daeron chuckle, like you have made a joke. “Only you would say such a thing.”
You place down your book. “And why is that?”
“Because you are the only one he does not throw a fit in front of. He’ll hold his tongue for you.” Daeron risks another smile as his quill scrolls across the paper. He uses a mocking voice. “Uncle Ormund says that you are a proper woman, and should not have to bear witness to such foul, abhorrent language.”
You straighten yourself to better posture, surprised by the comment. Lord Ormund was one of the most prestigious, well-classed men you have ever met. To hear such a compliment from him was beyond meaningful.
“Well, that is true,” you say. “Foul language should not be said around ladies.”
“And what of your foul language?”
“I do not use foul language, it is a sin.”
Daeron’s smile turns to a smirk. “You do not think of the word ‘bastard’ as foul? Or do you assume your context of calling the street merchant a ‘bastard’ acceptable?”
Your shoulders slouch, and you feel heat rush to your face. “That was a moment of wrongfulness, and you heard me pray for the Mother to forgive me for it.”
“Perhaps I should tell Uncle Ormund all the words I’ve heard you use so that he is less worried about exposing you to such language-”
“You will not.” Your words come out flustered. “I hardly ever use such language and-and if I have it was well deserved.”
Daeron is even more amused. He leans closer, and fakes a gasp. “You dare believe someone deserves such a name? And here I thought you were supposed to be aiding me in my ethics of the Seven.”
“You stop it,” you tell him. “I have prayed for my wrongdoings. But even if I didn’t...that merchant ripped my coin pouch right from my hands. Had you not retrieved it, your uncle would have never allowed us back to the market again.”
Daeron chuckles, leaning back in his chair. “Alright, I agree. The bastard was deserved. And I have to admit it was quite humorous to hear my proper teacher shouting that word across a crowd.”
“You should be finishing your notes, not trying to rile me up,” you tell me. “Let me see your paper so I can be sure you complete your studies before dinner.”
“Let me see your paper,” Daeron counters.
He reaches over, but you quickly flip the book over. “I am not the one who needs to take notes.”
“But let me see yours, so I know I am taking notes correctly.”
You pull your book away.
He smiles wider. “Unless, perhaps, my teacher has not been taking notes. Perhaps she has just been drawing.”
Your face grows hotter in embarrassment. He knew how to get under your skin so easily.
“As the teacher, I am asking to see yours-Daeron!”
He reached over and snatched your parchments from you. He laughs, flipping it back towards you to say, “It is a beautiful flower you have drawn.”
“I have learned these lessons before, I can draw if I wish.”
“Shall I tell Uncle Ormund that you are wasting time in the library with such drawings?”
“You will do no such thing.”
You would be humiliated. You could picture it now. His stern stare looking down at the stupid flower, and then back up at you, silently labeling you as incompetent for the rest of your time here.
“I will keep my mouth shut if we end lessons early today,” Daeron says. “And you allow me to visit Tessarion.”
“Lord Ormund is displeased when you visit her.”
“He would also be displeased by this,” Daeron countered, waving your drawing in front of him.
You are tired of the library anyway, so you figured there was no harm in a quick visit downstairs. You sigh. “Fine. But you must wash before dinner so that he does not smell her on you.”
Daeron smiles again, like he tricked you into giving him the upper hand. Though, in all honesty, he was the Prince. He could have left the library at any time, and you had no true power to stop him.
“May I at least see that you have taken notes?” you ask.
He flips his book around to show you his parchment.
There were no notes. There was only a drawing of you sitting in front of him, drawing a flower.
You open your mouth to lecture him, but quickly shut it. “We will be going to the Sept tonight, and we are going to pray about your lack of enthusiasm for your education.”
He paid no mind to your words. “Come on. I’m sure Tessarion had been missing me greatly.”
The days are always like this with Prince Daeron. Amusing. Frustrating. Happy. Exciting. Nerve wracking. You feel every emotion with the boy everyday.
And it brings you more joy than anything.
When you first arrived at House Hightower, nearly four years prior, Daeron hardly spoke to you.
He had recently turned the age of ten, and at the time you were barely ten and six. He was a quiet boy, and you were a quiet girl. It was extraordinary to see the difference in him now.
Originally, you had been sent to Oldtown by your father, who was a strong believer in the Faith of the Seven. He wanted you to learn how to pray from the Septas of Oldtown, the most devoted women in the realm.
It was Gwayne Hightower that offered for you to stay in House of Hightower, your mother having been a dear friend to Alicent and him in their younger days.
You were meant to be in Oldtown for one month, and then you were to be sent home.
But the gods had a different plan for you.
It was Ormund Hightower that spoke to your father about you becoming an aid for the young prince.
Lord Ormund was a man of religion. He visited the Sept every morning and every night. He was quick to notice, staring on the morning of your arrival, that you did as well.
He admitted to your father that he was impressed with your faith, and even more impressed with how often you partook in prayer.
“Daeron has become very lonesome being so isolated from his siblings,” Lord Ormund had said to you. “It would be beneficial for him to have the company of a girl as mindful as yourself. A girl proper in her ways, and a devoted servant to the Seven.”
When the offer of a more permanent stay was first given to you, you were wary of it. “This is the first time I have been away from home,” you admitted. “I do not know if I would be able to assist the Prince as well as a Septa could.”
“Septas know only scripture,” Ormund reasoned. “They are the education of the spiritual world, and you will help teach him the ways of the physical one.”
In honesty, you felt too young for such a position. Ten and six, you still felt like a child. You were frightened to be so far from your mother, and even more frightened to be in a position responsible for royalty.
And in the beginning, you were frightened of Lord Ormund as well. You had been so scared to talk to him the day he brought his proposal up to you. You had never spoken to him prior to it, and the only reputation you knew was that he was a serious man who was easily disappointed.
So you try to be honest with him, hoping he would understand your hesitancy. “I do not know if I am equipped to handle such a task, my Lord.”
He had smiled at you. A warm smile that made him appear as such a kind and considerate man.
Placing a hand upon your shoulder, he told you, “You are a good girl, (Y/N). All I need is your help in raising my nephew to be just as good.”
Now, nearly four years later, Oldtown feels more like home than your homeland ever did.
Because your brother is here.
Daeron Targaryen, Prince of the realms, will always be the brother you never had. Not a blood brother, like the ones from your homeland, who were cruel to you in your childhood and would throw things your way when you became bothersome. Daeron was a real brother, and seeing him grow up to be kind was the best gift the Mother could ever give you.
“Come,” Daeron hurried you as the two of you descended down the staircase to where Tessarion was kept. “She has been alone for so long, she must be dying for company.”
You disliked the way the Hightowers treated Daeron’s dragon. But you knew it was not your place to interfere with such a thing.
Daeron’s face lights up like the boy he is as he sees her. You stay back against the staircase as Daeron jogs down the steps and over to the creature. “Here I am, girl. I promised I would return to you.”
The sight of the large dragon always makes you wary. Even as she makes screeches of joy as she sets her eyes on her rider, you feel yourself fearing for him.
Yet, he nuzzles his head against hers, and she appears to nuzzle him back. “There you are,” Daeron whispers with a laugh. “Shh. Shh. I told you, I can come down here more often if you are quiet.”
“Be cautious of her claws,” you say as she paws near his feet.
“She knows her strength, she will not harm me,” Daeron assures you.
You rest against the wall, and listen to him whispering soft words of admiration to her.
You are patient as he takes a brush to draw over her scales, grooming her body. He glances over to you. “She is not a monster like they say,” he tells you. “I have raised her to be good.”
You give a soft nod. “She is good, I know.”
“Would you...” He hesitates. “...Would you like to pet her?”
You take a quick step back, shaking your head. “I will keep my distance.”
“She will not harm you, you have my word.”
“Lord Ormund warns they are unpredictable with those that do not have the right blood.”
“Please,” Daeron says. “She sees you so often. I want her to actually meet you.”
Your eyes take in the creature. You stiffen as she stares right at you.
Daeron holds a hand out. “I will be right beside you.”
“What if she dislikes me-?”
“She will not. I promise.” Daeron steps close to you with his hand out. “Trust me, Lady (Y/N).”
It takes a moment of contemplation before you finally decide you do trust him. And if your trust gets you burnt, so be it. You take his hand, and he leads you to the dragon.
He lifts your arm and slowly places it on Tessarion’s head. The texture catches you by surprise and you flinch back.
He chuckles. “It is an odd feeling, isn’t it?”
You choke back a scream when Tessarion moves her head against your stomach. You stumble back, but Daeron places an arm out to steady you. “Daeron-”
“It’s alright. She just wishes to feel you too.”
You force yourself still. The dragon runs her head along your abdomen. Slowly, you lower your hand back onto her. The scales are not so frightening now.
“See,” Daeron smiles. “She likes you.”
“That is very relieving,” you laugh.
“Sometimes I think she can sense how I feel about people,” he tells you. “And that’s how she judges them.”
“Does that mean if you decide you hate me, she will eat me?”
“I would never hate you,” Daeron says. His voice grows more somber. “You are the only true companion I have ever had.”
“For now,” you say. “I am sure you will gain allies over time.”
“Allies,” he repeats. “Not friends.”
“I have no other friends either,” you tell him. “It is not so bad.”
As an aid to royalty, you are secluded from the outside world. Lord Ormund has insisted on it.
‘There is no room for distractions when it comes to your care of my nephew,’ he told you when you first arrived. You were just a girl then, so it made sense to you. But now, nearing your twentieth summer, you feel the seclusion is less necessary. Yet, he still insists on it.
It does matter your opinion, however. It never does with him.
Lord Ormund is the man of the house, so you must bend your knee to his orders.
Daeron is quiet for a moment. He brushes along Tessarion’s back.
“...I wish you were my true sister,” he whispers. “So that I did not have to fear you leaving.”
He has said this before. It makes you feel sympathy that he is so far from his real family, he sometimes forgets he actually does have a true sister.
“I would not leave,” you quickly insist. “I promised I would remain at your side for the rest of your youth.”
“And after?” he asks.
You sigh. “I do not know the plans my father has for me after.” You look again at the creature that has settled comfortably with leaning against your body. “But Tessarion will be here forever, at least for that you are certain. So be good to her.”
“I am,” he swore to you. He leaned his head against the dragon’s once more. “Aren’t I good to you?” he whispers to the dragon.
He was so gentle with the creature.
Daeron was always so gentle, and so kind.
You could not be more proud of him for it.
**********************************************************
A few weeks pass, and the weather becomes warmer. It causes Daeron to lose energy in the day.
“It is shameful to sleep in the Sept, Prince Daeron,” you chide softly, “It is best you wake before someone else sees you.”
The boy barely stirred. Head resting on the pew in front of him, arms folded beneath him, he muffles, “I am not sleeping, I am praying.”
The yawn was still in his voice, and it made you chuckle. “You’ve been unmoving for fifteen minutes.”
“Deep in prayer,” he insists.
Another laugh. “It is almost time for dinner, Daeron. Come. Raise your head, and pray with me once more before we go.”
Daeron slowly lifts his head. He rises from the bench, and comes to kneel beside you in front of the candle altar. He clasps his hands together, and waits for you to begin.
You let your eyes flutter closed and pray, “Mother, please grant us peace of mind in these upcoming weeks. Give us honor in what we do.”
Daeron repeats, “Mother, please grant us peace of mind in these upcoming weeks. Give us honor in what we do.”
“Warrior, please send strength to King Viserys. Please give him health and extend his kingdom.”
Again, Daeron repeats after you. “Warrior, please send strength to my father. Please give him health and extend his kingdom.”
“Crone, please give Prince Daeron wisdom in his studies, and the foresight to see the consequences of laziness-”
“I am not lazy.”
You laugh, and continue, “Please make him into the best scholar he can be.”
Daeron eyes you, before praying, “Mother, please give (Y/N) a kinder heart that is less overbearing-”
“Shh,” you laugh, sticking out your hand to cover his mouth. “Do not say that to her.”
Daeron smiles as he continues, “Crone, give her the wisdom that reminds her I am her Prince, therefore I am in charge-”
“Daeron,” you scold with amusement, “We do not play with the gods.”
“I am not lazy. Take it back.”
“You were sleeping in the Sept.”
“Exhausted, not lazy.”
You huff, yet a smile still plays on your face. “Fine. You are not lazy. But you better be careful. What would you have done had Lord Ormund heard you snoring?”
“I do not snore.”
You shrug. “You would not know.”
You catch him rolling his eyes, to which you criticize, “Do not roll your eyes in the house of the gods.”
“Then let us leave the house of the gods. I am starving.”
“In a moment,” you tell him. “Allow me to do a prayer for our food.”
He sighs, but he stays kneeled beside you. He is patient with you in the Sept, just as you are patient with him with his dragon.
When you two are finished, the guards escort the two of you to Lord Ormund.
It became customary over the last few years for Daeron and yourself to have dinner with Lord Ormund in his private study. The Lord often complained that the Hightower dining hall was unappealing, that it was too close to the kitchens, the aromas were too strong, and he was unable to eat there. The difference in rooms mattered very little to you. You did not mind eating in his study. In fact, it felt like a compliment that you were even invited. It made you feel more valued that your company was enjoyed by both the Lord and Prince.
You are still laughing with Daeron over mundane things as you make your way through the halls.
“What brings such laughter from my nephew?” Ormund asks as the two of you arrive at his study.
You greet the Lord with a curtsy of respect. “Good evening, Lord Ormund.” You rise and smile, “Daeron speaks of plans for his fourteenth nameday.”
“Ah,” he grins. “Yes, that is arriving soon.”
As always, Lord Ormund stands as you enter, and he pulls out your chair for you. You take it with a gracious, “Thank you, my Lord.”
“What kind of celebration would you like?” Ormund asks as he takes his seat. He sits at the head of the table, as always. You take the left side of him, Daeron is sat on the right.
The prince smiles shyly. “I need nothing extravagant. I only wish to have a feast with the three of us, as always. With cake. Perhaps Uncle Gwayne can be here.”
“I can prepare you a cake,” you tell him. “It would be my honor.”
“You need not do it,” Daeron quickly says. “We will pay a baker.”
You tilt your head. “You do not trust my cooking?”
He chuckles. “No offense, my Lady, but I have yet to see you in a kitchen. It seems you do not get much practice at it.”
You let out a laugh. “Is that so?”
“Careful, Daeron,” Ormund chides. “Insulting a woman’s cooking is as if she were to insult your sword fighting.”
“She knows I jest,” Daeron says. “But either way, you should not waste time on such things, Lady (Y/N). Any day that honors me should honor you as well.”
The words warm your heart, and you wonder if this is what motherhood is meant to feel like. “You flatter me.”
“It is true. I feel I am becoming a great man due to your teachings. You as well, Uncle Ormund. I believe I am growing into my strongest self here in Oldtown.”
Ormund smiles proudly at his nephew. He reaches over and places a hand on his shoulder. “The Father smiles upon you, Daeron. You are a blessing to us all.”
“My father sends coin on my nameday,” Daeron says. “I would like to purchase gifts for the two of you. As well as Uncle Gwayne.”
“That is very thoughtful of you, Prince Daeron, but it is not a day you must buy gifts for others. Others should buy gifts for you.”
“I want to,” he says. His tone becomes shy. “I…would like to show my appreciation. With something you will be able to cherish.”
The idea warms your heart.
“Besides, I need nothing,” Daeron says. “And I want for nothing. I would donate my coin rather than hoard it.”
You smile wider, and you meet Lord Ormund’s eye. “He is a very noble boy, your nephew. You should be very proud of him.”
“I am,” Ormund smiles. “My nephew is growing to be flawless.”
“Flawless.” Daeron chuckles. “Except for the snoring, I suppose.”
You laugh. “Yes, except for the snoring.”
Out of the corner of your eye, you see Lord Ormund lean back against his chair.
“I am very much looking forward to hearing from my mother,” Daeron continues. “She writes to me an especially long letter on my name day each year. My father as well.”
“Perhaps you can have a portrait made to send them,” you suggest. “I’m sure your mother misses your face dearly.”
He lights up at the idea. “A portrait. Yes. I have not had one of those done in a few years.”
“Me neither,” you admit. “I fear my mother has not seen a new portrait of me since I was the age of ten and seven.”
“Then we could all have portraits done. Uncle Ormund, do you think you could call upon an artisan to-” Daeron’s smile drops and his words cease.
Your attention turns to Lord Ormund. A pit forms in your stomach.
He is not looking at either of you. He is simply staring ahead, silent.
Daeron becomes tense. “…Uncle?”
Ormund continues staring ahead, only his finger moving as he taps upon the table, quickly and precise, as if counting the seconds.
“I need no portrait,” Daeron quickly says. “It was only an idea.”
Lord Ormund is angry. You do not know why, or over what, but you know that this is his first stage of anger.
He stares.
He stares, and it gives him time to think. And the more he thinks, the angrier he gets.
Daeron becomes a shade paler at the lack of response. “I-I do not look forward to hearing from my mother as much as I look forward to seeing you, Uncle,” he spurts out, going through every last word he said to think of what could have angered him. “I do not take my place here for granted.”
Ormund’s head tilts to the side, his stare still blank and ominous.
When his eyes land on you, his gaze is so piercing that you flinch.
“My nephew snores?”
You blink, caught off guard by the question.
His hands open and close. “How would you know my nephew snores, Lady (Y/N)-?”
“I fell asleep today,” Daeron quickly cuts in. “I apologize for it. I drifted off, and she-she merely teased me for it.”
Ormund’s eyes don’t leave you.
You have been scolded by Lord Ormund before, plenty of time in fact. But there is something different in his voice now. Those scolding were small corrections, his voice never, ever rose at you. Even now, he speaks calmly. But the look in his eye makes you feel cold.
He does not speak again, simply waiting and watching for you to answer.
“It was only for a moment,” Daeron repeats with worry. “No wrong was done.”
Ormund continues to wait for your response only.
You swallow before speaking, “The Prince drifted off today, as he said. I allowed him to rest for a few minutes because he was tired. I should not tease a Prince about such things, I am sorry.”
“Where did he fall asleep?”
Daeron’s posture is rigid. You bite your lip, considering the consequences of your answer.
“Lady (Y/N).” He speaks your name softly, but there is an edge to his voice that you did not want to press.
You look again at Daeron, and feel as if it would be against your faith to tell on him. Daeron must’ve seen it in your eyes that you were unwilling.
Internally, you make the decision not to answer. You did not fear his uncle harming you for your silence.
But Daeron feared it.
Daeron quickly answered for you, “It was in the Sept.”
His uncle frowned. His head slowly turned to his nephew. “In the Sept?”
“Yes-”
“In our most sacred place of prayer?”
His voice is only a whisper. “I am sorry.”
Ormund slowly pulls his napkin off his lap, folding it and calmly placing it onto the table. He stands to his feet, his boots heavy on the floor as he walks to stand behind Daeron’s chair. He asks, “Did you pray for forgiveness before you left?”
“I...” He swallows. “I did not think to pray for that specifically-”
“Both hands flat on the table.”
Daeron’s face goes completely pale.
Ormund crosses the room to his bookshelf.
Your heart slams in your chest as you rush to your feet, hurrying over to Ormund’s side, trying to match his quick strides. “He said prayers before leaving, my Lord.”
He ignores you. He grabs the leather strapped rod he keeps on the shelf.
The sight of it surges your panic. You struggle to remain by Ormund’s side, placing a hand on his arm to slow him. “He did not mean to offend the gods. He was only tired from the heat of the day-”
“If he did not pray for forgiveness, I will administer punishment.”
“He will not commit the offense again.”
“Spare the rod, spoil the child. He will receive seven lashes. One for each god he offended.” He snaps at Daeron, “Both hands flat on the table. Now.”
Daeron shuts his eyes tightly, doing as told.
You run forward and force yourself in front of your prince. “The lashes should be mine,” you tell Ormund.
Daeron tries to push you away. “No-”
“I was in charge of him, the fault is mine. Allow me the lashes, not him.” In a surge of protectiveness, you try to hide Daeron behind your body. “I offended the gods, not him.”
Lord Ormund watches you with critical eyes.
You knelt down, and place both hands flat on the table.
Daeron’s voice is a quiet whimper as he says, “(Y/N), get up, this is not your punishment.”
You physically push his hands back to his lap, and lay yours flat on the table once more. You stare up at Lord Ormund, whose eyes are still so meticulous.
He stays staring at you a moment longer, and every second that passes, you feel your heart will give out from beating so fast.
Finally, Ormund drops the rod onto the table. Slowly, he kneels beside you and rests his elbows on the table, clasping his hands together. “Lady (Y/N), lead us in a prayer of forgiveness for Daeron’s offense.”
A shaky breath of relief escapes your lips. “Y-Yes, my Lord.”
Daeron quickly kneels beside you as well.
“Mother, please forgive the transgressions of Daeron. He has committed an offensive act that he shall not commit again. Please, allow him grace and hospitality.”
Daeron quickly repeats, “Mother, please forgive my transgressions. I have committed an offensive act that I shall commit again. Please, allow me grace and hospitality.”
Ormund speaks next. “Mother, please forgive the transgressions of Daeron. He has committed an offensive act that he shall not commit again. Please, allow him grace and hospitality.”
Another nervous breath. “Mother, please-please put mercy in the heart of Lord Ormund. Please allow him to grant us the patience and grace that you would.”
Daeron hesitates, his eyes shooting to his uncle, as if terrified of the consequences of this prayer.
“Daeron,” his uncle urges.
Daeron follows, “Mother, please put mercy in the heart of Lord Ormund. Please allow him to grant us the patience and grace that you would.”
Ormund finishes, “Mother, please put mercy in my heart. Please allow me to grant them the patience and grace that you would.”
“And so it is.”
“And so it is.”
“And so it is.” Ormund rises to his feet. “Let us finish dinner.” He pulls out his chair for you to sit.
The rest of the dinner is silent. You have lost your appetite, but try to finish the plate anyway. Lord Ormund is strict with your diet, and if you do not eat now, you will not be allowed food again until morning.
The time ticks by slowly. Daeron fidgets more and more as each minute passes.
“Daeron, you are excused,” Ormund speaks after he is finished with his own meal.
You see in the prince’s eyes that he does not want to leave you.
“Go on,” you tell him. “I will see you in the morning at the library.”
He hesitates only a moment longer. Ormund clears his throat, and he finally goes.
You are left alone with Lord Ormund.
“It is not your place to stand between that boy and his punishments,” he tells you.
You stare down at your hands. “I apologize, Lord Ormund.”
“You apologize, yet if it came down to it, you would do so again.”
You do not lie. “I would.”
Ormund sighs. He rises to his feet. He walks to you, and leans upon the table beside you. His fingers ghost your chin, and he tilts your head up to face him. “I hope you are not allowing your loyalty towards him to cloud your judgement.”
“I am not.”
His fingers graze the side of your face, pushing your hair behind your ears. “I do not only feel responsible for Daeron, (Y/N), I also feel responsible for you. I want what is best for you, I hope you know that.”
“I do, my Lord.”
His hand brushes down the back of your hair. “You have always been such a good girl for me.” His hand stops on the back of your head, and you flinch as his hand suddenly grips your hair. “But I need you to remember that your obedience is to me before my nephew.”
His grip does not hurt, but it frightens you.
You force your hands to remain in your lap. “Y-Yes, my Lord. I remember.”
“The next interference, I will not spare the rod on you.”
You swallow. “I understand.”
Ormund smiles at your agreement. His hand loosens on your hair, and he cups your cheek instead. “I have been told I have a weakness for you, Lady (Y/N). That I am too lenient when you are around, that I lack appropriate sternness.”
You have been told the same thing about him. That he is fond of you, that he treats you kinder than others, that your faith in the Seven makes him more gentle.
Ormund’s hand lingers on your cheek a moment, before he turns your head to the side, and reaches out to wipe away a bead of sweat that began to form on your temple.
“You would not dare use that against me, would you?”
“Never, my Lord.” You realize your hands are forming sweat as well. You open and close them to try to release the nerves. “I-I appreciate your mercy, but it is never expected.”
“Good.” He turns your jaw to face him head on. “Because my patience is not limitless.”
You do not know what he wants you to say. You wonder if he even wants you to say anything at all, or if he just wants to frighten you so you do not interfere again. You simply repeat, “I understand, my Lord.”
You think he will let go of you, but he does not.
Instead, he leans closer, and you hear his long inhale. It is what he does whenever the serving boys bring him new scented powders.
“You smell of candle smoke,” he tells you.
“From my prayer in the Sept, my Lord.”
Your answer satisfies him.
Another moment passes of uncertainty for you. You have never been alone with Ormund for this long before. Your mind goes back to Daeron, and where he might be.
“I think it is time we find a perfume for you.”
The comment catches you by surprise. “A perfume, my Lord?”
“Noble women choose perfumes for themselves. Ones they reorder time and time again. They spray it upon letters when they send it away, and sometimes gift small portions of it to women in their service. It will help mask the scent of the other tasks you attend to during the day. You are old enough now to go and choose your own.”
The idea uplifted you. “I will be able to choose?”
“You will be taken to the market tomorrow. You will pick three scents you like, and I will make the final decision on which one will be yours.”
“Any perfume?”
“Any you desire. There is no budget when it comes to a woman’s cleanliness.”
You feel yourself getting excited over the prospect of shopping. Lord Ormund usually hand picks everything for you, without your opinion on things.
Your excitement makes you bold. “May I choose a new dress for myself as well? It has been a long time since I have had myself fitted.”
His eyes flicker over your face. “You push your luck.”
Your heart drops, and you think you have angered him.
But he merely asks, “What would it be for?”
“For my visits to the Sept,” you quickly tell him, because you know he will not refuse this. “A dress with a thicker skirt so that my knees do not ache at the end of the day.”
Ormund leans back and contemplates. “You recall the rules of modesty for clothing?”
“Of course, my Lord. Neckline higher than the collarbone. Skirts passed the ankles. Arms to the wrist.”
He reaches down and drags his hand up the side of your arm, feeling the material. It was as if he was imagining something new. “Very well then. You may pick up a new dress.”
Your smile grows. You lean up, and you place a kiss on his cheek. “Thank you, Lord Ormund.”
His smile warms, and his expression turns kind. He is happy with you, and you hear it in his voice as he relents, “I will allow two dresses, if it pleases you.”
“Yes.” Your spirits raise even higher. “Yes, it pleases me greatly, thank you.”
Ormund chuckles at how elated you have become. He leans down and places a kiss onto the top of your head.
He lingers for a moment. You hear his gentle inhale, his quiet judgement of what he smells.
“What oils are used for your hair?”
“Roses, my Lord.”
“Do not choose roses tomorrow. This scent is tied to your girlhood with Daeron. You must find a new scent for womanhood.”
You find the comment odd, so you risk a laugh. “I am already a woman, Lord Ormund.”
His response is just a repeated, “No roses.”
Your laugh goes away. You shake your head. “No roses.”
“You are excused, Lady (Y/N). The guards will escort you to your chambers.”
Can't wait to see him show his true colors. Poor daeron will have to witness it all😭💕
thinking of writing some sort of drabble or part two to my aerion trucker fic but not sure where to go with it...
would anyone be interested in seeing anything or has any ideas... let me know...
Ngl but I'd sell my soul just to read its pt2. And I'm 100% sure that manager daeron was involved😭
the fact i genuinely can’t read anything about reader being cheated on or betrayed but give me a whole fic of reader being treated like a personal fuck toy and tied to the bed with no way to escape.
honestly i have a lot of issues anyway but also one of big ones for me apart from the actual issues is the thought of being desired so badly by a yandere that they couldn’t think of anything worse than me leaving.
This is soo real.

